《Slaved To The Alpha》


 Chapter 1 Krisna Heberth

    Krina¡¯s POV


    It is a rainy night, I am still caught up on work as I still have to prepare tea as she requested specifically to be perfect or whatever that means. I do my best around the mansion as I know I¡¯m the only onepetent enough to even run the mansion by myself, once she will finish the tea I am preparing, I still couldn¡¯t have a rest since I still had to clean up, wash the dishes and wash her clothes.


    The night was perfect for me, it was raining and it was cold, I loved the silence, just me and no one else. For the first time in my life, I am actually enjoying what I am doing at the moment. I forget about everything and just focus on the dark and empty space outside as I stare out into the kitchen window while doing the dishes.


    ¡°Hey! You wash my clothes now! I don¡¯t like this tea, make one again!¡± She suddenly entered the kitchen furiously and yelled at me for almost no reason at all.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When I actually see her face, I can see it steaming with fury. I don¡¯t know if she is always like this or not.


    ¡°Do you hear me? I¡¯m not going to repeat it again, so you better listen attentively.¡± She stormed out and left the room, I am not sure what my reaction is supposed to be. When I brought her tea earlier, she was ecstatic, she was excited to drink, but suddenly she was furious at me. I¡¯m sure that I do not deserve being treated like this, but I just live with it, by not asking questions and focusing on my own business.


    ¡°I¡¯m listening to you, Ms. Olimp. I¡¯m just finishing the dishes and I¡¯ll start working on your breakfast for tomorrow as soon as possible.¡± I told her with a huge fake smile, I hope she bought it as I don¡¯t think I can genuinely smile at her. Her whole existence to me is revolting, it¡¯s a good thing she can¡¯t read minds.


    That was the Alpha¡¯s daughter, the woman I work for, Asthrid Olimp. I may not like it here, but it¡¯s not like I have much of a choice, I¡¯m still grateful that I get to have a roof under my head and food thates with it.


    ¡°Krisna Heberth!¡± Asthrid came in the kitchen again, she looked like she was having a fit.


    ¡°Do not forget, or else, I¡¯ll make sure that you will be forgotten.¡± She threatened me with those words, this woman is unbelievable. Everything I do in this mansion is essential, I tend to almost every problem here, and this is how I still get treated. But that doesn¡¯t matter, I just have to live with it for now.


    She may think of me as someone lower than a human, but I know that she is just like that. I¡¯ll make sure that she likes how I wash her dresses. But, I must not let her irritating mood and horrible auraing out from her ruin my night.


    After having one of my worst nights of sleep in my entire life, I still had to get up early in the morning to make her breakfast, but before I even got to get up, Asthrid burst into my quarters and approached me. ¡°Hey maid! Why aren¡¯t you up yet? Get up, do your job, and don¡¯t be azy bum! Do you want me to make your life miserable?¡± She was yelling at me before I even got the chance to get up, it was almost five in the morning.


    ¡°Sorry Ms. Olimp, I just had a bad night.¡± I said to her as I hesitated to talk.


    She just looked at me straight in my eyes, and stared at me like she was about to do something horrible to me. ¡°So? Do you think I care about your night? No, your night doesn¡¯t matter, in fact your whole existence doesn¡¯t matter. So make yourself useful for once and get up!¡±


    Even if she keeps saying stuff like that to me with no hesitation whatsoever, I just do everything I can not to say a word to her since I know that defending for myself at the moment won¡¯t help me, especially with her.


    She was about to leave my quarters when she suddenly stopped walking and looked at the pencil holder in my small dresser. ¡°Hmm¡­ I wonder what this would feel like.¡± She uttered those words in an intrigued tone of voice as she grabbed it immediately.


    A couple of momentster, she then turned to my direction and just threw the pencil holder at me for no reason at all, she hit me right on my forehead which caused a little bump to appear.


    ¡°So that¡¯s how it feels like¡­ Okay, carry on.¡± She said to herself as she left the room.


    I don¡¯t know what was that all about, but I know that she just hates me at this point.


    The time had finallye for me to clean her room. I just had to bring her coffee to her first.


    The moment I came out of the kitchen and brought the coffee to her.


    I was waiting for her reaction the moment she tasted the coffee, but the moment she tasted it, her enthusiasm and her face suddenly changed. I knew that I was about to get a mouthful from her, but that wasn¡¯t what I was worried about. It was the coffee that I made with passion. I knew just from the look on her eyes that she hated it.


    ¡°What is this? This is garbage. Did you get this from the dumpster outside? Or is this really how you make a simple cup of coffee?¡±


    I was speechless, I couldn¡¯t talk back to her, but I knew I had to say something as she was waiting for me to respond. I had to choose my words carefully. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Ms. Olimp.


    She stood up and approached me. ¡°Really? You are sorry?!¡± She said then threw the cup on the floor then yelled at me again.


    ¡°Clean that mess! I don¡¯t want to see any sign of dirt in there!¡±

 Chapter 2

    I almost never make anything that wasn¡¯t to her liking.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry again Ms. Olimp, when I tasted it, nothing was off or wrong about it.¡± I said with full confidence.


    She acted high and mighty in front of me. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I¡¯m lying? You¡¯re saying that I didn¡¯t like the coffee even though it was delicious? Is that what you¡¯re implying right now?¡± She tried to make me look like a fool, but I also couldn¡¯t talk back as I knew that it would only make things worse.


    ¡°No ma¡¯am, what I¡¯m saying is¡­¡± She then turned around before I got to finish what I was saying.


    She grabbed my hair and pulled down the floor and yelled at me again.


    ¡°There! Taste it since you said it was good! Lick the floor!¡±


    At this point, I just couldn¡¯t talk anymore as she was escting everything.


    A couple of momentster, she pped me right in my face while she was pushing my head down the floor. I was about to fight back to defend myself when she threw the cup holder made in my face. ¡°That¡¯s what you get for your lousiness!¡± She said to me straight in my face with no hesitation whatsoever.


    I just couldn¡¯t take it anymore and just kneeled on the ground as I was still shocked that she did that to me.


    ¡°When I tell you to make a perfect coffee, just follow my orders so I don¡¯t have to do this to you, okay?¡± She smiled at me as she said those words with sarcasm.


    She just stared at me kneeling on the floor for a couple of seconds before leaving the room. I was humiliated, and I couldn¡¯t do a single thing to defend myself.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was thinking if she was also like this to other people, but whenever I see her alone with someone else, she treats them with respect, or at least to some degree to being respected. But she never humiliates them like what she does to me, I knew I was something unique to her since she almost let everything out, her anger and issues onto me.


    But I know the real reason why she¡¯s like this to me, it had something to do with my mother, the night Asthrid Olimp was born, my mother Celine who was a beta was not able to save her mother when she had an emergency birth earlier than expected.


    My mother was stationed at a post with the sole purpose of taking good care of the Luna. There was an attack to the pack that night. After the attack it came out form a few investigations that my mother had left her post making the Luna vulnerable to being killed. She has to leave for a while to save Asthrid because she was not breathing when she was pulled out from her mother. During the attack, the Luna was killed in the middle of the battle.


    After some time. Alpha Jaster fell for the Beta Celine, my mother.


    My mother on the other hand, died during childbirth, they had no way of knowing that she was going to lose her life by giving birth to me.


    After the horrific events happening almost after year to another thinking that my mother was the bad luck for the pack, the regarded me being the offspring of a person with so much bad lucks, they took off my rights as a member of the highest ranking in the kingdom. Out of mercy I was taken in as a maid.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    A couple of dayster after being humiliated again, I wasn¡¯t sure at the moment on how I would proceed with talking to Asthrid again. Every time she walked past me in the kitchen, she just looked at me with a deadly re in her eyes. I don¡¯t know if she was still angry at me or not, but her look to me suggests otherwise.


    It was a sunny morning again, I was hearing birds chirp outside, the sunshine beaming through the kitchen windows as I prepared her breakfast again. I was thinking twice about making her the same meal I made her a couple of days prior, but I knew inside of me that I had to try again. And so, I went to pick up the ingredients in the garden, but this time, I made sure that it would actually taste to her liking. If not, then I guess what I¡¯m doing at the moment will just be a waste of time and useless.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking you so long?!¡± Again, she was irritated early in the morning. I don¡¯t know what caused her to be like this, but she might just need her morning coffee or something. ¡°Almost done ma¡¯am! I just need a couple of moments.¡± I said to her in a gentle voice to make sure that she doesn¡¯t throw another one of her tantrums, but deep inside, I wanted to shout at her as well. Let all of my feelings be expressed about how I felt about her. But doing so will give me a permanent ban. Instead I should focus on what matters at the moment and that is making her a meal that will satisfy her.


    After almost ten minutes, I was able to season the meal to the point where it tasted like I bought it from a restaurant. I was very confident that she would like this dish, so I took it out from the kitchen and handed it to her with pride.


    ¡°This better not be the same garbage you tried to feed mest time, and where is my coffee?¡± She was still grumpy, I couldn¡¯t wait to see the look on her face when she feasts on the meal I made.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring it out at once!¡± I acted confident in front of her, I was waiting for her to dig in, but she wouldn¡¯t eveny a finger on it without her coffee. After giving Asthrid her troublesome coffee, I was waiting for the moment of truth, if she would like it or just react the same wayst time.


    But before she could even touch her fork, another one of her servants suddenly entered the room. ¡°Ms. Olimp, he is here.¡± He said to her with a serious tone in his voice as he didn¡¯t even show a single expression.

 Chapter 3

    ¡°Who¡¯s here again? I don¡¯t exactly know who you¡¯re talking about do I?¡± She was sarcastic, the servant then suddenly looked nervous, in my mind, I was imagining him exploding in front of Asthrid.


    He then cleared his throat and fixed his posture. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s your father ma¡¯am.¡± He was hesitant, like I was when I talked to herst time. He wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d get furious or not, as I was.


    But I was actually surprised that she didn¡¯t throw a tantrum, or just t out got furious at the person she was talking to, if that was me, I surely would¡¯ve gotten another mouthful from her. ¡°Krisna!¡± Asthrid suddenly turned to my direction and looked like she was looking for her next prey.


    I was startled and looked her in the eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± That¡¯s all I could say since she looked like she could go off at any time and just explode.


    ¡°Come with me to the living room, I¡¯m quite sure my father is there.¡± She just in out told me toe with her.


    At this point, I was quite confused about why I have toe with her just to see father who is just in the living room. ¡°Okay ma¡¯am.¡± I wasn¡¯t sure on how to respond, so I just agreed and just went on with the flow.


    The moment I saw father, he was actually quite charming, his voice sounded deep, but not too deep, it was just in the middle. He was charismatic as well.


    Asthrid didn¡¯t look too excited to see father, she was just staring at him while waiting for him to say what he¡¯s going to say to her. ¡°What is it? This is a surprise visit.¡± She said to father with almost little to no respect for him.


    But he just took this like his child was throwing a tantrum at him, all I could see was a spoiled child talking back to her father with no respect whatsoever. ¡°I¡¯m just going to make this quick so just listen well, I have something to tell you that you might like. Pack your bags sweetie.¡± He stopped talking to make the surprise more suspense than it already is.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Asthrid was curious and so was I, but she couldn¡¯t wait to know what her father was talking about. ¡°Come on! What is it?!¡± She yelled at him as she looked like she was feeling the euphoria in her veins.     Father chuckled and smiled at the two of us. ¡°You are invited to the Annual Pack Gathering!¡± He shouted with that enthusiastic voice of his.


    She just screamed at the top of her lungs as she was excited to even be there. ¡°Oh really?! Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± Her tone from earlier just disappeared out of nowhere, it changed to a more lively and excited tone.


    ¡°It is to be held at the Snow Pack this year, so you know that the venue isn¡¯t exactly normal.¡± He said in a serious voice as he looked enthusiastic about the whole thing.


    I didn¡¯t understand much about what the two were talking about aside from the obvious, I was kind of excited for her as well, evenif she is a horrible human being. ¡°Alpha Grant!¡± She suddenly uttered the name out of nowhere while she was in the middle of a conversation with father.


    That name seemed familiar to me, but it wasn¡¯t ringing any bells at all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet him! I almost forgot that they¡¯re going to be at the Annual Pack Gathering!¡± She sounded and looked ecstatic, Asthrid was having a st, just from thinking about the Annual Pack Gathering.


    As I watched her, filled with joy as she imagines her fantasies in the Annual Pack Gathering, I then realized something dreadful. Since she is going to the Annual Pack Gathering, then I have toe with her as well. I did not see thising, all I could do at the moment was to just ept everything and move on. ¡°Umm¡­ Do I have toe with you to the Annual Pack Gathering?¡± I asked her in a gentle tone of voice to see if she would let me off easy with this one.


    But she just looked me in the eyes for a couple of seconds beforeughing a little. ¡°What do you think? Are you seriously this dumb? Do I have to tell you everything? Especially the obvious?¡± She started to talk to me with sarcasm, I knew that questioning her wouldn¡¯t end well at all.


    I just tried to look as clueless as I possibly can by looking at the ground or the ceiling and avoiding eye contact with her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just not sure earlier. Thank you for clearing it up for me.¡± I said to her with a sarcastic voice in which she almost immediately noticed.


    She started to get furious again, she was about to throw another fit, when suddenly father stepped in the middle of us and was able to control Asthrid and prevent her from even shouting at me. ¡°Please, just calm down. You could have another e on your face if you¡¯re always stressed, or you could even lose your hair.¡± She started to scare her, in which he actually seeded.


    Asthrid tried her best to behave as she didn¡¯t want to get any of those things, even if she looked like she wanted to punch me right in the face at the moment, she was able to control herself. ¡°Sorry and I don¡¯t want to get any of that, especially when the Annual pack gathering is nearing right around the corner.¡± She said in an enthusiastic voice as she changed her attitude.


    I was confused on why she would just change like that, I didn¡¯t know at this moment if she was just joking, or if she was really dumb. But her father was able to get her off of my back for now.


    ¡°So¡­ Krisna, get my things ready, I¡¯m going to do a little experimentation about my clothing, and what I¡¯m going to wear on the Annual Pack Gathering.¡± She just said to me without even shouting at me.


    I just nodded at her, and got everything setup for Asthrid in her room.

 Chapter 4

    Grant¡¯s POV


    It was a perfect morning for me, I didn¡¯t know what was about to unfoldter on would just make me irritated, the moment I woke up, in my mind, it was going to be a perfect day, the sun was shining, no clouds in sight, and best of all, I had nothing to do for the rest of the day.


    I got out of bed, with a glowing aura. I was full of confidence that no one could stand in my way, no one could prevent me from having the perfect day that I have always so wanted. Then I went to the dining room to get breakfast, but the moment I got there, I saw my mother Letizia already at the end of the table, she looked like she was waiting for me to get up. ¡°You¡¯re up early mom, is there¡¯s something?¡± I was curious about why she was already up even before me since she usually gets upte, sometimes nearing lunch as well.


    She just looked at me with a huge smile onher face as she was covering her mouth, which I could clearly see herughing from where I was standing. ¡°Oh¡­ Nothing, I just wanted to spend my day differently today.¡± She said to me in a sarcastic voice, I know something was up, I had to pressure her so that she will reveal what she was hiding, or else I know she¡¯s just going to surprise meter down the line. If I didn¡¯t like the surprise, then it would just be a wasteter when she tells me.


    ¡°Really? You seem different today. Did something happen?¡± I had to make a way of asking questions that I wanted to ask to get her answer.


    She was just chuckling in her seat, like she had a surprise ready for me the moment I walked out of the dining room. ¡°Are you sure you want to know now? I know what you¡¯re doing Grant, you¡¯re curious, I get that.¡± She acted like she already knew what I was thinking inside of my head, but I wasn¡¯t gonna let her manipte me into letting it go.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m not curious. I was just wondering why you wake up this early, and this is just unusual for you.¡± I had to choose my words carefully not to let down my guard in front of her, but she wasn¡¯t budging at all.


    I didn¡¯t know at this point how I would get the information I wanted out of her. She then stared at me with a huge smile on her face. ¡°Okay, I think you deserve to know.¡± She made it so much scarier than it should be, she likes to tell things with a little suspense to make it better to tell it.


    What she was doing was actually having quite the effect on me, it made me more curious than ever, her mind games were actually affecting me. ¡°What? Are you going to tell me or not? Just tell me already.¡± I almost yelled at her for being impatient, I would¡¯ve regretted doing that if I had done so. She startedughing again in her seat as she looked at me like I was a baby begging for food.


    ¡°Okay, You¡¯re the one to be hosting the Annual Pack Gathering, it is going to be held at the Snow Pack this year, isn¡¯t it exciting?¡± She said to me in an enthusiastic tone in her voice, she was actually excited for me that I would be hosting it this year.


    But in my mind, in my opinion, this Annual pack gathering is just a waste of time. I would be better off doing absolutely nothing rather than actually making this work. The moment I heard those words came out of her mouth, my curiosity suddenly vanished as I was left underwhelmed by what she said. I was thinking of something huge, and would actually something that would benefit me in every way possible. But it was just a huge disappointment.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    A couple of momentster, I turned my back on her and started to walk back to my room, but then she suddenly called me. ¡°Grant! Get back here, I¡¯m not done talking to you yet.¡± She started to look furious at me, her voice changed from that lovely gentle tone to a more serious tone of voice. I¡¯ve only seen her like this when she talks about something very serious to her and her alone.


    I am scared of her for the first time in my life, I felt nervous about turning to her and looking her straight in the eyes. ¡°Y-Yes?¡± My voice is shaking at the moment, I felt like I am actually up against a monster.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go yet, you do know what¡¯s the purpose of the Annual pack gathering is, right?¡± She suddenly changed back to her old self, the gentle and loving mother I have always known.


    This makes me feel more at ease. ¡°I know¡­ It¡¯s the night where we¡¯re supposed to find soul mates, our fated matches. But none of those are true mom, don¡¯t believe in any of those stupid rumors.¡± I told her in a serious and assertive voice to make sure that she gets what I am trying to say.


    She stood up and smiled at me. ¡°So¡­ You know what you must do then, correct? If not, then I¡¯ll personally make sure myself that you will get to the Annual pack gathering whether you like it or not.¡± She started to get serious again.


    This is a stupid idea, I¡¯m hosting something that I don¡¯t even want to be a part of just spells disaster, and that¡¯s what I am hoping since I don¡¯t really care about it at all. ¡°But I don¡¯t believe in any of those things, FATE? More like a coincidence, I doubt that fate had something to do with marriage at all. It is just something that happens, FATE has nothing to do with it because it isn¡¯t true nor real.¡± I made to emphasise the word fate to make sure that she gets the message I¡¯m trying to tell her.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just about the marriage of two people, it¡¯s about the bond that they have, the bond that the two will share and create.¡± She told me, being enthusiastic almost the whole time.


    I then thought of it as just some ceremony thatbels a couple as husband and wife, but I don¡¯t want any of those things. ¡°If you want me to marry a woman, then no, but I already have plenty of women that can satisfy me, that can satisfy my every need. So why would I even bother entering into a rtionship and havingmitment when I can have all of those in different women, and without even forming attachments.¡± I told my mother with a straight face and with no hesitation whatsoever, I felt proud of what I said.


    But to my surprise, she took what I said to her quite offensive and revolting. The look on her face the moment she processed what I had just said was priceless, but I knew as well that I was going to get a mouthful from her. ¡°Is this really how you view women? Just some toy that fulfills your needs?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what I was going to say, I couldn¡¯t respond to her question.


    ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t care about that, you are required to find a Luna. The pack needs a Luna, you know that right? I don¡¯t care what you do with your free time, but I do care about what you do with the pack and its future, so you better make your decisions carefully.¡± She started to get serious.


    I was thinking of just bolting out of the room without even talking or looking at her, then she said something else. ¡°You would also need to make connections, work on building alliances, without all of those, you wouldn¡¯t even bepetent enough to lead.¡± My mother started to lecture me about life again, about how I should be matured enough to make these kinds of decisions myself without having someone else telling me what to do.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    There were a couple of moments of silence between us until she talked first, she looked like she had wanted to tear my head off right there on the spot. ¡°You will go to the Annual Pack Gathering, meet your fate, the woman you will marry, work on building your alliances, whether you like it or not, you are going. This has already been decided, I tried to ease it to you but you just wouldn¡¯t let me, so you had left me with no choice.


    I was forced to go, I never wanted any of this, I never wanted to get the Annual pack gathering in the first ce, but when my mother gets serious like this about something, she almost always gets everything she wants.


    Krisna¡¯sPOV


    Another one of those cold nights, I am alone in the kitchen, cleaning up after her mess again. ¡°Krisna!¡± Someone is calling out to me out of nowhere, I wondered who was calling me at night, I heard iting from the dining room.


    ¡°Krisna! Come here!¡± The voice was getting louder and louder as each moment passed, I then rushed to where the voice was. When I got to the dining room, I saw her, Asthrid Olimp, calling out to me.


    ¡°What took you so long? I have been calling for you for hours!¡± She told me as she looked fuming again.


    Hours would be quite an exaggeration, I only heard her call my name a minute ago. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Olimp, I must not have heard you.¡± I told her with a sorry tone in my voice.


    She looks like she is about to explode at that moment, her expression is quite amusing if anyone else would see how she looks. I don¡¯t know how I am able to keep myself fromughing out loud right in front of her face.


    ¡°Are you deaf or something? This freak doesn¡¯t even know how to listen.¡± She is calling me names, but I handled it like a champ, I don¡¯t let my emotions get the best of me and just swallowed my pridepletely.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Olimp, I swear I didn¡¯t hear you earlier.¡± I kept my head down and told her the truth.


    She looked at me with disgust, she looked like she had just seen something hideous. ¡°Argh, you know what fine, I¡¯ll let this go, I was calling you earlier to make sure that no one leaves the mansion at night, I suspect someone is sneaking in and out without permission. If you see anything out of the ordinary, report immediately to me, only to me.¡± She made sure to emphasize the ¡®me¡¯ part, I think the Annual pack gathering is actually getting to her, she seemed paranoid about almost everything.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll make sure no one else leaves without you knowing.¡± I just obeyed her order just to get Asthrid off of my back.


    She stared at me for a couple of seconds before leaving the room, I thought she was actually on to me, my heart was beating so fast, I could literally feel it beating, I thought she was going to find out what I was doing.


    After getting back to what I was doing earlier, I finished washing the dishes, cleaning the entire dining room down to every corner. I was excited.


    Asthrid was suspecting someone leaving the mansion without her permission, I don¡¯t know how she even knew someone was leaving the mansion. But that doesn¡¯t matter right now, what matters at the moment is that she doesn¡¯t know who, so my cover is still safe.


    She doesn¡¯t know that I actually sneak out at night. I have been going to a beautiful forest through the mansion¡¯s secret passage that I found a while back. It has improved me both physically because I could exercise it also helps me maintain my mental health after being emotionally abused by her.After that, I went to town.


    I was walking near town when I saw someone being robbed. My instinct was telling me to just turn around and let nature take its course, but I knew deep inside my heart, that I had to intervene or I knew that I wouldn¡¯t let myself live it down.


    I was about to approach the man robbing someone, when suddenly someone grabbed me from behind. I thought that I was about to get robbed myself, but then that¡¯s where I met him¡­ Fravis.


    ¡°What are you doing? Do you think that you alone can stop that man? Who is holding a knife in his hand?¡± He said to me in a charming voice as he looked serious.

 Chapter 6

    He is familiar, I think that I had seen him before, but I am not exactly sure where.


    ¡°I know that but I also can¡¯t just stand here or just walk away, I don¡¯t think that I can live with myself if I did that.¡± I told him the truth, I wanted to help that man badly, but I knew that I wouldn¡¯t have done a single thing if I had.


    He looks vexed, I feel awful since I just brought Fravis a problem, but he just took things in his hands and intervened between the man and the robber. ¡°Stay here.¡± He said to me in a cool voice, like something out of a movie.


    I saw him fight, he was incredible! I didn¡¯t even know the moves he pulled were even physically possible.


    Then at that moment, I realized who he is, he is omega Fravis. Then my heart started beating faster than ever, he looked cool in my point of view, when he approached me, he got that ever charming smile and just continued walking.


    From that moment, I knew what I wanted to do, what I needed to do. I yelled at him as I looked pitiful at the moment. ¡°Wait! Please, teach me.¡± I asked him to train me in his ways, I want to improve almost every aspect of myself, and that includes fighting.


    He turned back to my direction and looked me in the eyes. ¡°No.¡± He rejected my proposal right there on the spot.


    ¡°No? Why not? Yes, I am asking you something heavy, but I want to improve my skills, I want to fight like you.¡± I want to be trained by him so badly, I am determined and motivated from that moment, I knew what I wanted. I have a different purpose other than being a lowly maid and a cook, working for that scum of a human being.


    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying? And why do you even want to learn how to fight? You look like you haven¡¯t even seen a fight.¡± He basically called me a huge liability inbat.


    But I am not going to let anything stand in my way, no matter how hard I have to push on. ¡°Because I want to escape from the pack, I want to be my own, I want to sneak away, without anyone else noticing.¡± I told him what I wanted, it was something that I knew was my choice, and mine alone. I wanted to be independent, without the help of a pack.


    He justughed at me and looked amused. ¡°Are you kidding me? You? You want to be a rogue? Do you even have any idea on how hard it is to survive alone, as a rogue?¡± He looked at me like I am some kid who knows nothing of what he is doing.


    I changed my tone to a more serious voice as I stared at him without making any expressions whatsoever. ¡°I am not some kid who doesn¡¯t know how life works, okay? I know that if I be a rogue, no one will be there to save me, but myself. But this is why I wanted to be trained by you, because you can teach me things I need to survive. I¡¯ll be strong no matter what, you can count on that.¡± I am willing to do almost anything just to improve my skills, after a couple more arguments on why he should train me, I am able to convince him to take me in.


    That¡¯s how I found out about the gym, he is using and where I sneak out at night to be trained by Fravis, and the night was something I always expected during the day as all I could think about was just training with Fravis.


    After a couple of sessions with him, I am finally seeing some improvements in my body, my moves and skills. I know that I am different before I met Fravis, he is training me to my limit almost every night, making sure that I know the fundamentals of fighting and defending myself.


    A couple of more sessions, we found ourselves on the rooftop of the gym, just resting after a long session of training with a body bag. ¡°So¡­ What are your ns after this?¡± He asked me out of nowhere.


    I stuttered a bit since I was asked by surprise. ¡°M-My ns? I¡¯m going to be a rogue, remember?¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°I already know that¡­ I meant, what are your ns for your training? I mean, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re not just training because you want to be a rogue right?¡±


    I knew what he was trying to ask me at that point, so I just told him the truth right there and there since I didn¡¯t lie to him about anything. ¡°No. If it¡¯s them, you¡¯re asking? No¡­ I¡¯m not training to stand up to them, and I don¡¯t think I can even stand up to them. They¡¯re literally the Alpha family. What else would you expect them to do? I did stand up to them?¡±


    He had a hard time trying to find any response. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know actually¡­ I¡¯m just the son of the Beta family, I¡¯m sure the Alpha family is much worse.¡± He said to me as he looked dejected.


    I justughed and smiled at him to break any ice between us. ¡°I may want to stand up to them the moment they try toy a hand on me, but they¡¯ll just imprison me the moment I doy a hand on them. And if I am in prison then¡­¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to sneak away from the pack.¡± He is able to finish my sentence since it is already quite obvious, but he looked genuinely concerned about me at the moment.


    He looked at the night sky above and his eyes were glimmering. ¡°So¡­ When do you n on leaving anyway?¡± He is actually curious about my ns, when I first met him, he only kept to himself, but now, he is this supportive and open-minded person.

 Chapter 7

    ¡°Oh¡­, I don¡¯t quite know yet, but I was thinking that I should leave as soon as I get back from the Annual Pack Gathering, you know, like a grand disappearance.¡± I am ecstatic and am actually excited toe back from the Annual Pack Gathering.


    He looked dejected and concerned about my ns, almost as if he wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Do you have to go? I mean, you could always stay here if you want.¡±


    He tried to offer me something that I almost couldn¡¯t resist, but I knew what I had to do, I had to be alone, find myself without anyone¡¯s help.


    Fravis already knows that I just put up with the Alpha family, and yet, he still wants me to stay, what is going on with him?


    Grant¡¯s POV


    The night of the stupid Annual pack gathering is almost here, I want to get out of there as fast as I could, but since I was forced to host this stupid Annual Pack Gathering, I am not exactly left with much of a choice, I have to move on and just take one for the team.


    ¡°Grant? Um.. Where are these lights supposed to be ced at?¡± Someone is calling my name, and the moment I turned around, it is one of the organizers that were hired to make the whole preparation and putting together the whole venue of the Annual Pack Gathering. I was just there to supervise them, to make sure that everything is in order, as it should be. But most of the people working there are either too stupid to follow a simple order or just notpetent enough to even remember the exact ns for theyout of the venue.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Argh¡­ I told you earlier, didn¡¯t I? Those light are to be ce in the middle of the floor to make sure that a spotlight is avable at a moment¡¯s notice, I don¡¯t care about this stupid Annual Pack Gathering, but it looks like you don¡¯t care about what the guests might think, do you?¡± I told him in a serious tone of voice, I want him to remember what I said, so I made sure that he won¡¯t forget it ever again.


    I am so much amused by his scared face and his shaking body as he tries to respond to what I just told him. ¡°Y-Y¡­ Yes Grant! I¡¯m so sorry I asked you! I¡¯ll get back to fix the lightings now!¡± He told me in a nervous voice as she bolted out of my face as fast as he could, I like to impose my authority on people that actually makes me irritated, and not higher than me.


    I am currently walking around the venue to check the things that could¡¯ve easily gone wrong without any supervision at all, like the people in charge inside of the kitchen, if the food is not great when they served it, I will be the one everyone would be talking about since they all know that I am hosting the entire event all by myself.


    Even if I never want to be here in the first ce, I feel like everything is on the line for me, everything has to be perfect to meet everyone¡¯s expectations on me and the event.


    After checking every possible thing that could actually go wrong, I personally made sure that they are all either perfect or close to being perfect.


    I am walking around the venue a couple of more times, then I see someone I know, she is with a group of women as well. They are working on the decorations of the venue, and they are all doing a fine job, too. But there was someone who caught my eye, it was Mabelle.


    She saw me staring at them while they put up decorations, the moment she saw me, she approached me and left the other girls. ¡°Hey! How are you doing? Long time no see huh?¡± Mabelle said to me with that high pitched voice of hers, I knew what she was trying to do.


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see, I didn¡¯t exactly think that you would be here.¡± I just told her what I was thinking as it slipped out of my mouth.


    Mabelle is a woman that I used to date, we were tight and close as well. But I don¡¯t know what happened between us, but all of that¡¯s over now and I¡¯ve moved on, I just hope that she has as well.


    ¡°So how¡¯s everything going? You¡¯re doing fine? Are you seeing anyone new or¡­?¡± She asked me without any hesitation at all, it was like she just threw a huge bomb onto my face and I couldn¡¯t react fast enough and it just exploded right into my face.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ I¡¯m not seeing anyone at the moment, but I am also not trying to find anyone else at the moment.¡± I knew where she was getting at, Mabelle wouldn¡¯t just ask that question out of nowhere, but despite me wanting to get out of her sight as fast as possible, I am not trying to be rude to her at all. I respect our past rtionship since we actually shared some memories together, having fun, and love. But that¡¯s all it is to me, a memory, it was fun while itsted, but I¡¯ve moved on already, and she must move on as well.


    ¡°Really? Th-That¡¯s great!¡± She told me with enthusiasm in her voice as she looked like she was stalking me right from the start, the moment she saw me here. She looked relieved when she heard me say I wasn¡¯t seeing anyone, she totally ignored the fact that I didn¡¯t want to see anyone at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, then. I still have to check out the other parts of the venue, they might have messed up their work. Go back to what you were doing earlier, it was really nice to see you again.¡± I told her with a charming smile on my face, I want to get out of there as soon as I can.


    The moment I left her, when I turned my head to look at Mabelle one more time, she was smiling, like a sadistic criminal that had just gotten their prey. She looked like she was plotting something for me, but I didn¡¯t look much into it.

 Chapter 8

    After checking everything inside the venue, I still have to check how the preparations are going outside of the venue. I am not sure if I can even fulfill the responsibility of overseeing almost everything for the Annual Pack Gathering. But I have no other choice anyways, and so I just went outside to see how the crew in charge of the decorations and preparations outside are doing.


    Then I saw some people messing up the carpet for the entrance outside. ¡°I told you that the carpet should be red, why is this carpet blue? Are you colorblind or something?¡± I am actually too worried about how the event is going to turn out despite not wanting to be there in the first ce.


    The guy that is setting up the carpet became nervous the moment I talked to him. He is trying to find the words he wants to say but all he can do is to mumble.


    ¡°What? Did no one inform you that this is supposed to be red? I meane on, this is alreadymon sense, who walked to a red carpet while the actual carpet is blue?¡± I am scolding him, I am not exactly sure why he would think like this.


    But before the situation got way overhand,someone grabbed me on my shoulder. ¡°Grant, give the man a break.¡± He said to me as the voice sounded familiar.


    The moment I turned around to see who it was, I was surprised. It was my beta, Greco. He is quite young too, only twenty years old. ¡°Greco! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here this early.¡± Ipletely forgot about the man that messed up the color of the carpet.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Greco just pulled me to the side and walked with me around outside of the venue. ¡°Stop being so hot-headed, you¡¯re going to stress yourself out.¡± He gave me advice about what I should do, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Everything, the Annual Pack Gathering, the preparations and the people that messed up the preparation are all irritating to me.


    ¡°I know¡­ I just¡­ nothing, just nothing.¡± I can¡¯t tell him what the problem is, so I just kept it to myself.


    ¡°You know what would get your mind off of these petty things? Your fate, meeting her in the ball, falling in love and living happily ever after.¡± He tried to get sarcastic with me.


    I justughed and chuckled. ¡°Really? You too? Do you really believe in those fairytales? Please, I don¡¯t believe in any of those.¡±


    He looked at me like I was insane. ¡°And what if you do meet the love of your life, the one truly to be your soul mate for life?¡±


    I looked him in the eyes and looked serious for a moment. ¡°If? If that does happen, which won¡¯t obviouslye true, I would just reject her, no matter who she was. No matter how she looks, how she acts, and her attitude. None of those will matter because I will just reject her the moment I meet her.¡± I told him what is inside of my head, what I am going to do the moment I meet her.


    Grecoughed and called me dumb. ¡°Are you seriously this dense? You¡¯re willing to go that far just to be by yourself? You do know that rejecting the love of your life, your soul mate, would be a bad idea, right? And it would also bring bad luck to the pack, you know all of that, right?¡±


    He started to act smart with me, but I don¡¯t believe in anything about what he said. ¡°Nope, I don¡¯t believe in superstitions, sorry.¡± I just said to him with a straight face and just went in the other direction to check out the people preparing for the event.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    It was finally almost time for the Annual Pack Gathering, the moment the woman who treats me like garbage has been waiting for the moment she was told that she was invited to it. I myself wasn¡¯t exactly excited since I had toe along with her, the nightmare of my life. I would¡¯ve been willing to go if I was by myself or with someone else other than Asthrid¡­ But I had no choice, I was just forced toe since I am her personal maid. ¡°Krisna, where are you?! I am in a hurry!¡± Someone was calling my name again, I tried to find where her voice wasing from but I couldn¡¯t find her location. A couple of minutes had then passed, the voice calling me earlier started to get louder and louder as each moment passed. I started to get frantic since the voice was pressuring me.


    ¡°Krisna! Why are you not here yet?! Where are you?!¡± I could hear the voice getting louder and louder, I searched almost every room in the mansion, but I could not find where the voice wasing from, then it hit me. I knew where she was.


    I immediately headed to Asthrid¡¯s bedroom, then I found her right there looking all angry and fuming with mes. She looked at me like I was some kind of monster, she wasn¡¯t afraid of the monster, she was thinking of killing the monster. I couldn¡¯t talk to her with her face like that, there was a moment of silence between us. ¡°Krisna¡­ How many times do I have to tell you that, you should know where I am?¡± She said to me in a gentle voice as she started to be calmer.


    ¡°No Asthrid¡­ You must not get angry, remember what your father said, you could get a zit, or worse, an e just before the Annual Pack Gathering, so just calm yourself and everything will be sorted out.¡± She said to herself as I heard her talking to herself, but she was able to calm herself alone, with no one else¡¯s help.


    Asthrid is delightful especially when ites to cosmetics, she wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to her looks, her image just before a huge event happens, she is sometimes a narcissist, I don¡¯t know what goes on, in her mind during times like this but I know that it¡¯s not other people. Even with her awful attitude, she just barely has any concern regarding other people other than herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Asthrid, I was just doing something earlier and the mansion is actually so huge, your voice earlier sounded like they were bouncing off the walls and¡­¡± I acted all frantic so she won¡¯t get irritated as much, it¡¯s a tactic I¡¯ve used for most of my service here, especially when Asthrid¡¯s involved.

 Chapter 9

    Asthrid just let out a sigh and suddenly put her hand on my shoulder, I thought I was done for at that point, since I couldn¡¯t fight or talk back to her, I¡¯d exactly have no choice but to just ept my fate right there and there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad, see? I am just stressed out about this whole Annual pack gathering dance okay? I can¡¯t have anypromises right now, and I know that I could count on you so please, can you do that? Can I count on you?¡± She said to me in her nicest and kindest voice yet, this was a rare sight, I believe that no one has ever saw Ms. Asthrid reacts like this.


    I wasn¡¯t sure enough if she was faking this or not, her reason might just be because she doesn¡¯t want anything to grow on her face. Asthrid had never ever been like this to me, when we are talking, she would just throw things at me and called me names. ¡°Are you sure Ms. Asthrid?¡± I said what I needed to say, I wanted to know if she was faking it or not.


    She just looked at me for a couple of seconds and looked happy. ¡°Krisna?¡±


    At this point I am not sure if I will be imprisoned, or just yelled at. ¡°Yes Ms. Asthrid?¡± I asked her in my gentle and soft toned voice.


    She is just looking at me with her creepy smile, then, she just burst. I knew that she was just faking it, but I wanted to know how long she would be able to put up with it. ¡°Do not ever question me! Just do what I tell you to do, nothing else, no nonsense questions, no stupidity! Move like a robot for all I care, just do not mess this up for me. If something grows on my face, I¡¯ll make sure to take it out on you.¡± She looked crazy for a moment. I couldn¡¯t say a thing since I was shocked about her reaction, I wasn¡¯t expecting her to react like that even if I knew that she was just faking her act of kindness towards me.


    Asthrid then stormed off to the car, I don¡¯t know what I should do at the moment since she didn¡¯t tell me any orders. ¡°Krisna! Come here! What are you standing there for?!¡± Asthrid suddenly got more furious than earlier, she just couldn¡¯t make herself stop at the moment.


    ¡°Okay¡­ Wait!¡± I yelled so she would hear me.


    I ran as fast as I could to catch up, I don¡¯t know how she got to the car after just literally walking out of her door.


    When I got there, she looked at me in my eyes with a deadly re, it was scary at first nce. She then pointed at the entrance of the mansion, when I turned around, I saw a huge pile of luggage, it was almost as big as the second floor itself. ¡°All of that?¡± I hesitated to ask Asthrid, I was doubting that I would be able to move all of that.


    ¡°What do you think? Am I going to move that all by myself? No? Because I am the daughter of the Alpha family, and you are just a lowly maid, made to serve under me, and nothing else.¡± She said to me without any hesitation at all, I wasn¡¯t sure if I would take that insult and shove it down my throat, but I knew that if I wanted to stand up to her now, my chances of escaping from the pack would be zero.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I¡¯ll do it right now.¡± I reluctantly agreed to what she was trying to make me do since I can¡¯t exactly say no to her either.


    ¡°Oh and umm¡­ put them in the other car please, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll be riding as well.¡± She is still trying to make my life as hard as she possibly can just for her amusement, but I wasn¡¯t gonna let her win, I know that I will prevail.


    And just so, I got started working on fitting all of her luggage inside the other car, at first, it was quite easy since there was still a lot of space avable inside, the trunk of the car was easily filled after just four luggage¡¯s, I was already exhausted, but I had to go on. ¡°Asthrid! What is taking you so long? It¡¯s been ten minutes!¡±


    This woman thinks that I move like thunder, I probably could, but I won¡¯t. ¡°Just a couple of more minutes Ms. Asthrid!¡± I yelled so she would hear me as clear as a day.


    She looked at me and rolled her eyes as she was rolling up her window. I still had a problem, I needed to fit everything inside the car.


    ¡°Oh and one more thing, you should be able to get the luggages outter.¡± I was really put up against an impossible task, I wasn¡¯t sure if I would be able to even put everything inside, let alone take everything outter.


    Asthrid was really pushing me to the limit, but I wasn¡¯t going to give up, I still have a goal of escaping. After almost an hour of figuring out how I would be able to put everything inside. She then got out of her car and started approaching, she looked furious. ¡°What is taking you so long?! Do you want me to bete? If not, then you better be finished in ten minutes, or you¡¯ll be facing something worse than my punishment.¡±


    She was threatening me, of course, I couldn¡¯t talk back. So I just rushed everything and I was able to put everything inside before she could even yell at me again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 10

    ¡°Ms. Asthrid! Everything¡¯s in, it¡¯s cramped, but they¡¯re in. Where will I sit?¡± Hopefully the luggages would be easy to take outter on.


    She rolled down her window and scoffed at me. ¡°You think you¡¯re sitting in this car? Can you hear yourself?¡± She said to me as she pointed at the other car with the luggages.


    ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s no more room¡­¡± I, of course, didn¡¯t want to sit in the other car, I wanted to convince her, but before I could talk, she rolled up her windows, leaving me with no other choice.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I was able to make enough room for the luggage and myself, but I am squeezed by the window. She is really making my life as hard as she possibly can. She forced me to go somewhere that I don¡¯t want to be at, and I was forced to sit ufortable on the way there.


    I think this is really the time, if I were to run away on the Annual Pack Gathering, escape from the pack. Then, I think I would be home free. I¡¯ll need to think this through, if I want my n to seed, everything must be perfect.


    Grant¡¯s POV


    The night of the Annual pack gathering has finally arrived, some of the guests are already arriving. While the Annual pack gathering preparations are nearing the time ofpletion, the decorations are just being put up by the girls. Hopefully if they would make the cut, the decorations of the Annual pack gathering would be out of this world. They needed to finish everything they were doing before the Alpha family actually arrived, hopefully they would be finished putting up those decorations before that.


    I can¡¯t do much but to just tell them what to do, and hopefully they won¡¯t ruin anything else, like the blue carpet. I really have to get rid of that guy, I can¡¯t afford any screw ups at the moment.


    Despite being the guy that wants to get out of here as fast as possible, I am too concerned about the wellbeing of the party, and how it will turn out. But the Annual pack gathering still needs something, it¡¯s missing something and I can¡¯t get my mind wrapped on it¡­


    Yes! Security! Even if the Alpha family is attending the Annual Pack Gathering, I still need to provide them with a safe haven, I need to make sure that nothing will go wrong, especially for their safety since I will be the one responsible if anything happens during the Annual Pack Gathering.


    I need to find someone, somebody I can actually trust with my life, with the life of all the other packs. I need Ralph, I should call him now while it¡¯s still early. I need to meet with my fellow Omega warriors.


    ¡°Hey! Is this Mr. Elliot?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is his secretary, and how may I assist you?¡± His secretary? Since when did he get a secretary? That¡¯s odd¡­


    ¡°Hi! Is Ralph not there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sir, but he is not currently in the vicinity, but I could call him and ask if it¡¯s urgent?¡± Her voice sounds nice, cute, and charming at the same time, I might need to ask her name from Ralphter.


    This is taking too long, I still need to coordinate with whatever team he is going to assemble for this important task, will he be able to make it here on time? Hopefully he isn¡¯t too far away at the moment, this is an important piece that I can¡¯t sleep on, if anything happens to anyone here, my life would just get worse than it already is.


    A stupid party, for stupid guests, this is a waste of my precious time, I could be doing something that would actually be worth something, not thisne excuse of a party, they keep saying that I will meet the love of my life here, my soul mate, but I don¡¯t believe in any of that, fate isn¡¯t real. Most of us should know that it isn¡¯t real, none of it wille true because fate isn¡¯t something that connects two people, it¡¯s just a mere coincidence.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Are you still there, what was your name again?¡±


    I was startled, I thought she hung up earlier. ¡°Yes! Oh¡­ Sorry, my name is Grant.¡± I was still polite to her, she sounds nice, I didn¡¯t want toe off as a rude and aggressive person.


    ¡°Grant? Oh I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize your voice, I had contacted Mr. Elliot, and he said that he will just call you, thank you calling!¡± She was enthusiastic the whole time, why am I thinking about this, should I still ask her name? You know what? No, I will just stay on myne and not interfere, besides, I already have women of my own to satisfy my needs, and I¡¯d rather not have any attachments to anyone else.


    A couple of momentster, my phone was suddenly ringing, when I picked it up, it was Ralph. ¡°Hey Ralph! How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine, look, let¡¯s just cut to the chase, what do you need Grant?¡±


    ¡°Wow, no hello? Okay okay, I need manpower, you know that I can¡¯t exactly do all of this by myself.¡±


    ¡°Do what by yourself?¡± He was sarcastic, but I knew that he knew what I was talking about.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re pulling that off right now? Look, I just need the security of the party, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Ralph Grup is a sophisticated man, I know he fully trusts me more than I actually trusts him, he is also older than me, but I think of that as a good sign that he looks and acts way more mature than me, I trust him and whoever he brings along with him to patrol the borders, the walls to make sure everyone inside would be safe and sound, with him on security, I will be rest assured that nothing bad will happen.


    ¡°That party? You¡¯re going to that party? I thought you were better than that.¡± He was still sarcastic, I can hear him over the phoneughing.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Ha ha, very funny¡­ I know that you know that I will be the one hosting this stupid Annual Pack Gathering, I was forced to host this stupid excuse of a party, you were lucky that you weren¡¯t even forced toe.


    ¡°But you are forcing me toe, which literally contradicts your statement.¡± He sounded amused, but I had to convince him somehow, I need to be able to get him here as soon as possible, before anything bad actually happens.


    ¡°I know I know,but I really need your help. I¡¯m not exactlyfortable with wolves from other packs that I don¡¯t know and trust, handling security. But with you stationed here, I know that the party would be in safe hands.¡± I really need him at the party, I am not okay with just anyone tasked with the most important role with the whole Annual Pack Gathering.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll be there in ten, just make sure to get everyone stationed at the border, and all of the security crew out, so my men would feel weed.¡± Again, he was sarcastic, but I was actually grateful that he agreed toe. I don¡¯t know who else I could turn to regarding this matter. Now I just have to wait for them to arrive.


    To my surprise, Ralph and his crew arrived at the party after almost hanging up the phone call. Their entrances were quite bizarre for a security team, I knew that professional because I think that they are the best of the best, no one, no other team will beat them when ites to security, but I never thought that they would be performing at this level, even how they arrive at the Annual pack gathering is very professional.


    They were all in tuxes, with matching shades, And their walk, they¡¯re all so coordinated with one another, I don¡¯t know how they do it, but they always look like they¡¯re always in sync together. At some point while they were approaching me, they actually looked like they were walking in slow motion, they were the epitome of cool and professionalism, the security they were going to rece looked pale inparison to them.


    Besides, I already know how Ralph and the team he put together for the Annual pack gathering is gonna do, they are going to be perfect, and nothing will go wrong. I¡¯m confident about him and his team. Ralph himself was looking like the actual host of the event, the beard, a couple of wrinkles on his forehead and cheeks, and a nice suit.


    ¡°Hey! Ralph! I didn¡¯t think that you would be this fast.¡± I was amused by him and how fast he was able to arrive, just almost after calling him earlier. I felt like a child at some point, idolizing a man with a great sense of self, I don¡¯t know how he would actually respond, I sounded like an ignorant fan meeting his hero for the first time. But I¡¯m not that type, I just couldn¡¯t believe how good they actually are even before meeting his team.


    ¡°Ralph!¡± I kept waving and shouting at him until he noticed me, and long story short, he then went my way with a smile on his face.


    He shook my hand and chuckled. ¡°Look at you, hosting the Annual Pack Gathering, how does it feel?¡± He was still sarcastic, but I wasn¡¯t exactly amused by his question even though I knew that he was just joking.


    ¡°Yeah, I feel stupid for even going here in the first ce, but I feel stupider since I¡¯m actually worried about how the event will turn out, even with some of the guests arriving already, and I see them smiling and actually having fun, I¡¯m not one hundred percent sure that everything will go ording to n, and that n is to keep everyone happy and safe. That¡¯s my top priority at the moment¡­¡± I said what I wanted to say, even if he makes fun of me actually being concerned about the well-being of the guests attending the party, especially since my mother is here, I want to make sure nothing happens to her.


    ¡°Anyways, have you got your staff to move? I¡¯m gonna get my men familiarized with theyout, then we¡¯ll go to our positions, is that alright?¡± He asked me in such a way that it made me respect him even more, I think I¡¯m just too caught up in him and how professional he is.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    I just nodded my head and he and his team just went to the patrol, my guess is that they¡¯re trying to find any other possible ways to get in besides the front entrance and the back door. I trust that they know what they¡¯re doing and what they¡¯re looking for, since they would be responsible for everyone¡¯s safety tonight.


    After watching them leave, someone tapped on my shoulder, the hand felt smooth and soft on my suit. When I turned around, it was this beautiful woman, wearing a dark green colored dress, it was Letizia, my mother. Even if she is old, nothing could take her natural beauty away from her. She was actually standing out in the party, she knew this as well, that¡¯s why she was feeling lighthearted when I saw her, but I suspect something else is behind her smile.


    ¡°Okay Grant, I know that you don¡¯t like what I said, what I want you to do, but I know that it must be done, because it is what kept us going for generations.¡± She dried to beat around the bush, but I already knew where she was getting at, I was hoping that she wouldn¡¯t push this on to me.


    She was excited as well, she looked like she could jump to space, she was looking at all the girls going past us and wondering inside of her head if any of them would be my bride to be, my soul mate. But all of that is just fairytales, which I know isn¡¯t true even in the slightest.

 Chapter 12

    But I don¡¯t think that I will just go into a rtionship with someone whom I don¡¯t even know, that¡¯s how I know these fate rtionships either aren¡¯t going tost or not going to work at all. I¡¯d rather have a woman that I don¡¯t need to have special attachments with.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to say it? I believe that you are going to meet the one tonight! The one you will be spending the rest of your life with, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll stay thinking like that forever, the woman for you is just waiting, waiting for you to stumble upon her.¡± She looked amused, but I was irritated. But I also couldn¡¯t talk back to her since she¡¯s my mother, but I still needed to tell her what I think about fate.


    ¡°Sorry mom, I don¡¯t believe in fate, nor will I ever believe in it, I just think that it isn¡¯t real, it¡¯s just a simple fairytale that ends horribly in the end, fate isn¡¯t real, the woman I will marry won¡¯t be in this Annual pack gathering because she doesn¡¯t exist, I don¡¯t believe she exists because I don¡¯t want her to exist.¡±


    I basically told my mom what I said to Greco, but I still had to choose my words since I didn¡¯t want to upset her.


    But even after what I told her, she still felt confident that I will find my one true love here. ¡°You mustn¡¯t reject your fated loved one, or bad things could happen to you, and to the pack, it isn¡¯t good Grant. Do not reject it, you have to embrace it.¡± She suddenly became serious all of a sudden. I don¡¯t know if she was serious or not, but before I could talk, she was called by one of the Omegas.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    The Annual pack gathering is finally here, just one more day, and hopefully, I will be home free., we are on our way to the venue, the luggage inside the car I am riding in is making it literally impossible to move, I was squished to the window, I was just thankful and that it wasn¡¯t sunny, or else I would¡¯ve been friend to a toast, I wouldn¡¯t have even made the trip at all. But I did like the scenery, I didn¡¯t have much choice but to just look at the window for the whole trip, but for Asthrid, she was living her best life in the other car, with literally nothing else inside but just her.


    I thought that this would be a nightmare, me and her, in the same car, in the same event, but I think that it is going just nicely, but we haven¡¯t talked to each since we left the mansion earlier. I wonder how she¡¯ll make me want to get out of her face as soon as possibleter when we arrive.


    Will everyone attend the Annual Pack Gathering? I¡¯m curious about who will be there, but none of that will matter when I finally go. When I finally get out of the pack, I can¡¯t wait to just run away from all of this and start a new life.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    I dozed off in the car, even with all of the luggages crushing me, I was stillfortable enough to sleep, or maybe I was just tired, no matter what. I¡¯m just d I didn¡¯t have to sit through the whole rest of the trip.


    I think it was a couple of hourster after I dozed off when the driver of the car woke me up. I didn¡¯t see where we went, when I woke up, we were just there, with Asthrid already out of the car, looking furious. I don¡¯t know what she was angry at again, but I hope it isn¡¯t me since I just woke up. I then got out of the car as soon as I realized where we were, I knew that I would just get scolded again if I didn¡¯t move fast enough.


    But Asthrid and I weren¡¯t the only ones to arrive, the rest of the Alpha family arrived as well, just as almost after we arrived at the Annual Pack Gathering. They all looked so sophisticated, and scary. They looked charming and intimidating at the same time, I don¡¯t know how I will approach themter if they were to call me, I just hope that I will only have to deal with Asthrid tonight, she is already a handful, I have been working for them for as long as I can remember, but why am I still scared of them? I don¡¯t know how I would be able tomunicate with themter¡­


    Then suddenly, while I was still inside of the car, I knew that the windows were tinted, so no one should be able to see me inside, but Asthrid¡­ She was staring at me right in my eyes, as if she could see me as clear as day. I don¡¯t know if she could really see me or not, but I still got out of the car just to be sure that she wouldn¡¯t get too angry, since it is a special event for them.


    ¡°Krisna! What are you waiting for?¡± Asthrid yelled at me like no one was even there, she just likes to make my life hard, and I¡¯m okay with it, as long as I don¡¯t end up in prison or worse, I can get out of here when I see an opportunityter.


    I was dozing off since I kinda just woke up, I didn¡¯t know what I was going to do, as if I just forgot everything for a moment. ¡°Yes?!¡± My instincts just kicked in and saved me, I don¡¯t think that I would¡¯ve been pardoned, especially with all of the Alpha family present, I just need to follow Asthrid¡¯s orders for the rest of the night, and I¡¯ll be home free before I know it.


    ¡°What are you doing? She kept yelling at me.


    But what I didn¡¯t notice because I was too caught up on Asthrid, was all the other girls looking at me, I could feel them judging me from their minds, they were looking at me from toe to head, I could almost hear what they were all saying, then I went to the mirror of the car and took a good look at myself. What I saw was a mess, my hair was all tangle and messed up, I¡¯m very sure I have a drool mark on my cheek, and my clothes have creases all over, I felt embarrassed, I felt ashamed about myself. Every single guest in the Annual pack gathering were all wearing makeup, wonderful dresses, and perfume. All I had was just my dress from earlier.

 Chapter 13

    I could see Asthrid and the rest of the Alpha family going to the entrance of the Annual Pack Gathering, they were all ushered to meet the host of the Annual Pack Gathering, which I haven¡¯t met myself to be frank, but I wasn¡¯t all excited to meet he or she, since after this, I will be long gone anyways.


    They were all waiting at the entrance of the Annual pack gathering while the other guests were just heading on ahead inside, they didn¡¯t even bother waiting for the host, my thoughts are that they would just see the hostter inside, so why would they bother waiting for him.


    Asthrid and her family were still waiting for the host toe and greet them, but the host wasn¡¯t there yet, it had been almost ten minutes since we arrived. To think that the host would make the Alpha family waiting is something odd itself. Whoever they are, I think I¡¯m liking them.


    A couple of more minutester after the host of the Annual pack gathering still hasn¡¯t met the Alpha family and greeted them, they all looked like fools for standing there for almost fifteen minutes, I wanted tough as well, but I don¡¯t that will do me well since Asthrid can see me and my every movement.


    ¡°Krisna¡­ Why are you just standing there? Get our luggages out of the car and get them inside, ugh, do I have to tell you everything? Do you want to get punished?¡± She told me in a serious voice, she looked like she was really serious about what she was saying, at most times, she was either just making false threats to me, but I think this time, since it looked like the host of the Annual pack gathering had stood them up, she was trying to let all of her anger out to me.


    As I started to move and finally get some of the luggages out of the car, Lalisa, Asthrid¡¯s step mother started to stare at me with a deadly re, and then soon after, she started to say something to me as well. ¡°Krisna! Stop moving so slow and actually get some work done, jeez, you really have to be told what to do every time huh? I don¡¯t think that that¡¯s how you should work, you should be able to know what you need to do!¡± She got angry at me as well, I was literally just standing there waiting for them to meet with the host.


    Then soon after, Asthrid¡¯s father, Alpha Jaster started to look at me again with their signature trademark deadly re, their looks looked to me like they would pierce me if I stared at them for too long, All three of them and some of the other members of the family were just looking at me and staring, I was didn¡¯t want to talk to them because of what mighte out of my mouth, just one wrong move, and it would cost me ticket out of here, I might not even escape from the pack, so i knew that i just had to y it safe, and make no mistakes.


    Asthrid let out a deep sigh, I could sense that she was still furious but she didn¡¯t want anyone else to see how short tempered she was, so she just kept it all to herself. ¡°Just¡­ Get the luggages inside.¡± Her tone suddenly changed almost immediately after noticing some of the girls looking at her as well.


    I just continued getting the luggages from the car inside, everytime I went back and forth, I could see some of the girls staring andughing at me as well, but unlike Asthrid, she could actually fight back without any consequences at all, but me? If I even tried to touch them in the slightest, I¡¯m sure I would get thrown in jail.


    I was still embarrassed, I just rushed as fast as I could while moving the Alpha¡¯s family¡¯s luggages inside so I don¡¯t have to endure anyone else¡¯s judgement that I know that I don¡¯t deserve.


    When I came back outside, more girls started to stare andugh at me, I just ignored them, albeit, I felt ashamed of myself and what I was wearing. I knew that I just needed to ignore them and they¡¯d just go away. Those types of people love reactions so they know that what they¡¯re doing is working.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting the rest of the luggages from the car, I noticed that the Alpha family was someone well dressed, also quite charming, it must be the host. He was finally able to greet the Alpha family, but I couldn¡¯t hear anything else since I was already on my way inside.


    Grant¡¯s POV


    The Alpha family is about to arrive, I need to look my absolute best if I¡¯m going to greet them, being the host isn¡¯t so bad after all, but I still think that this Annual pack gathering is still a waste of time, I¡¯m not sure about what my mother said, she and almost everyone keeps saying that I will meet the love of my life here, my soulmate, but none of that is real, it¡¯s all just a fairytale my by those who are a hopeless romantic.


    Just one more day till the actual Annual Pack Gathering, even though guests are already arriving, if I was a guest myself, I would have just arrived on the exact day of the event, not a day after, they are literally making it hard for me, the host. But hopefully, this will be all over soon.


    Plus, people I keep talking to keep on reminding me every single second that I will meet the woman of my dreams or whatever, but whoever she is, I will reject her since I don¡¯t want any attachments at the moment. Why would I need a rtionship with attachments when I can just have women to satisfy my needs? It¡¯s a win-win situation for me.


    Anyways, I need to freshen up when meeting the Alpha family, they shouldn¡¯t be here untilter in the evening, so I know that I would have enough time to tidy myself.


    A couple of minutester, someone came rushing into my dressing room, he looked shocked, he was panting.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°Grant! They¡¯re here!¡± He just told me as he was trying to catch his breath.


    I didn¡¯t know who he was talking about, so I just assumed that it was another high ranking guest of some sort, so I just told him to guide them to the entrance where I¡¯ll be waiting.


    He then calmed down a little and just left the room. I, on the other hand, was still taking my time in the dressing room, a couple of minutester, that very same man came back to my room again. ¡°Grant! Are you still going to take long? I¡¯m sure that we can¡¯t keep them waiting.¡± He told me in a very nervous tone of voice.


    At this point, I was starting to realize why he was rushing me to get out there and actually greet them.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Alpha family, they are already here, they have been waiting for you for thest ten minutes.¡± He told me as he began to get frantic, but I just stayed calm since that¡¯s what I have to do in order to not cause a panic.


    ¡°Okay, okay, just calm down and tell them I¡¯ll be on my way, you should¡¯ve told me earlier that it was the Alpha family that was waiting for me.¡± I told him in a serious tone of voice as he looked terrified and just rushed to get back out there, I just finished up everything I was doing at the time and just went for it, I went and left the room I was in, and headed straight to the entrance to finally meet the Alpha family, even if they are furious, and would probably yell at me, I know that they won¡¯t since I am the host, they might look at me with a deadly re, but I¡¯m sure that¡¯s it, they won¡¯t do anything irrational that will make them more unpopr.


    I just headed to where they were waiting and just greeted them with a smile, pretending I didn¡¯t leave them waiting for me for fifteen minutes or so. ¡°Hey! Alpha Jaster! It¡¯s so good to see you again!¡± I greeted the head of the Alpha family first to show respect, but I had zero respect for this stupid Annual Pack Gathering.


    I was met withughter, joy, and smiles. I was expecting them all to be grumpy paired with grumpy faces, but no, I think they were all eager to actually meet me as well as I was eager to meet them in person.


    ¡°Grant? Look at you! Hosting this year¡¯s Annual Pack Gathering! Hopefully you¡¯re doing a good job on it!¡± He told me with enthusiasm in his tone of voice, he then shook my hand a couple of momentster, his grip was firm, but not what I expected from the head of the Alpha family.


    I then turned to the woman standing beside him. Lalisa, I looked at her and kissed her hand. I think she is the wife of Alpha Jaster, maybe his second wife. ¡°A pleasure to meet you!¡± I told her with a huge smile on my face.


    She looked ttered and her cheeks were blushing, I found this a little weird, but I just took this as apliment. ¡°Oh, the pleasure is all mine Grant, I think that you are wonderful! Goodluck on tonight¡¯s event!¡± She told me with a sincere tone of voice, I couldn¡¯t tell if she really meant it or not, she is either a good liar, or she is just kind.


    For a couple of moments, I smelled something very dear to me, something familiar. It was my favorite scent, lcs! I wouldn¡¯t mistake that scent for anything else in the world.


    Oddly enough, after I smelled the lc¡¯s scent, I felt weird, I felt something off about me, but I just ignored it since nothing looked off about me at the moment.


    Then I saw someone standing near Mario and Alpha Jaster, it was their daughter, Asthrid. When I saw her at that moment, she wore a very bright red dress with flower ents on the side, her hair was flowing, it looked like it was soft enough to sleep on, she is gorgeous, but oddly enough, I wasn¡¯t attracted to her in any sort of way, I was just staring at her beauty, but that¡¯s all there was to it, nothing else. I thought that I would fall in love with her or something, but I had said to myself before the night of the Annual pack gathering that I will reject whoever is my fate, my true love, and I still intend to keep that n in mind.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But why was I feeling weird, the smell of the lcs was a factor of me being odd, but that¡¯s not all there is to it, there was something else, it wasn¡¯t the Alpha Jaster¡¯s daughter, I didn¡¯t feel anything earlier when I stared at her, then I saw her.


    She was the one making me feel butterflies in my stomach, my feelings were being sent mixed signals, I saw her, carrying luggages from the Alpha family¡¯s car.


    She was their maid! She was the one making me feel weird things, even if Asthrid is gorgeous, looks just don¡¯t cut it, it doesn¡¯t cut it.


    After talking to the Alpha family for a couple of more minutes, I just told Alpha Jaster. ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, but I must get going, I need to take care of something.¡± I just said without any hesitation, even if they are the Alpha family, I needed to know something badly.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate getting out of their faces to find out who she was. For the first time ever, I was determined to see who she was.

 Chapter 15

    Asthrid¡¯s POV


    Ugh, that was the host? I get why he was chosen as the host, he is charming, quite handsome as well, I mean, almost every girl I know would fall heads over heels for him, that includes me, but why did he look like he was in a hurry, argh, I didn¡¯t even had the chance to tell him about myself, my interesting personality, and my perfect self.


    I wonder what he was thinking inside of his head, on our way here, I was already imagining him as the perfect man to be my groom to be, I was literally imagining everything to be perfect as possible, in my mind, he was going to be the first one he would greet, with that smile of his, but no. None of that happened, instead, he waste, making us wait like a bunch of morons, and greeted my Dad first, is this really possible? Did he not see my face at all, I¡¯m very sure anyone, any man will fall in love with me at first sight, and he just abruptly left me and my family without even saying anything, I mean who does that.


    ¡°Asthrid! What were you doing? He was already in front of us, and you were just standing there like a moron, haven¡¯t I thought you better?¡± My stepmother started to get angry at me, it wasn¡¯t my fault that he just left, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s my stepmom¡¯s fault, since she¡¯s always so full of herself, she might¡¯ve scared him off, he was my chance at a perfect man, but no, they had to scare him off.


    But, I¡¯m not entirely sure if it was her fault or the entire family for that matter, it surely wasn¡¯t mine, he left before I could even show off what I can do, I could¡¯ve easily won him right there on the spot. I can¡¯t control myself, I feel like I want to¡­ I need to punch someone in the face right now or I would just explode from the inside, I can¡¯t believe he made us wait for that long and just leave a couple of minutester without even saying a word, I don¡¯t think I would be fine after that, where is Krisna? She must be behind this, no one, ever has the guts to tell us to wait, and then leave. Krisna must have done something to Grant, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left that suddenly, he should¡¯ve been charmed by me, he should¡¯ve been captivated by my beauty, and no one else¡¯s.


    While my step-mom was yelling at me, she looked furious as well, but it¡¯s a good thing that I couldn¡¯t care less about her opinion. I caught Krisna at the back of the family, she was just standing there like aplete tool, I know that she must be behind this.


    ¡°Krisna! What did you do to our host? Were you not told that you shouldn¡¯t talk to people that don¡¯t meet your standards? Especially Grant! It¡¯s your fault he left me and my family hanging earlier, that handsome and charming jerk!¡± I was furious at her the moment I saw Krisna, she was easy to spot since she really stands out from the crowd, I just looked for the person that was dressed like a homeless person.


    She would really stand out, unlike others that were wearing dresses fit for the asion. I can¡¯t believe she didn¡¯t even prepare anything for herself, I was literally handing out hints to her that the Annual pack gathering is where almost every pack will attend. But then again, tomorrow is the Annual Pack Gathering, we get to rest for a night before the main event, who knows, she might have brought her own dress, but whatever that dress is, she won¡¯t be able to outshine me, to think a maid would be more good looking than who she serves, impossible.


    The moment I was walking to her, she knew I looked angry, she looked like she was about to run for a moment, but before she could even think about any of that, I grabbed her by the hand, and was able to control her easily. ¡°Please, let go of Ms. Asthrid, I was just standing here.¡± She told me as she looked like she was begging for her life, this is good since she is still scared of me.


    ¡°Yeah! You are standing here right now! But what were you doing earlier huh? You think I wouldn¡¯t notice? Are you really testing my patience Krisna?! You think I would let this slide?¡± I am fuming, she acted like she didn¡¯t have a clueabout what I was saying, but she wasn¡¯t fooling anyone, especially me!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Ms. Asthrid, but I don¡¯t know what you are talking about¡­ I think you may have made a mistake, I don¡¯t remember doing anything aside from doing what you told me to do earlier.¡± She still won¡¯t confess, I think that she won¡¯t tell me anything anytime soon.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    This woman really, I know she had something to do with Grant, but I don¡¯t know what exactly, but I know she was the one behind him acting frantic earlier. ¡°Are you calling me a liar? Is that what you¡¯re implying? I am not lying because I know what you did!¡± I kept yelling at her, but she was just calm, still wouldn¡¯t give in.


    ¡°I just brought your and the family¡¯s luggage inside like you told me to, they are all organized by name, inside of the rooms, besides that, I did nothing else, I was just standing here until¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t let her finish what she was saying since all I thought of it was just a bunch of nonsense. If she didn¡¯t do anything, the host, Grant, wouldn¡¯t have acted like that earlier, she must¡¯ve threatened him in some form of way, I will find out what.


    After giving her multiple warnings about telling the truth, she still kept on hinging on that same answer she told me earlier, which I know is a lie. ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me anything? What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I told you everything I did earlier Ms. Asthrid, I did nothing else, I swear!¡±


    I looked at her right in the eyes when she said those words to me, then I smacked her right on her head, I hit and hit her multiple times, I was nning on hitting her until she tells me the truth, that she did something to the host to make him act like that, but before I could make her break, some olddy intervened and grabbed both of my hands, the audacity of her to even touch me!

 Chapter 16

    ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± I told her with a threatening tone of voice, but she wasn¡¯t fazed or scared by me at all.


    A couple of momentster, she looked at my dad with her forehead creased. ¡°Is this really how you raised this ignorant child? She just hits anyone she likes just because she can? Thisdy right here shows no respect whatsoever, I don¡¯t think that any man will be fit for her, especially with that attitude.¡± She straight up told my dad right in front of my face as she was holding my hand.


    Alpha Jaster, my dad, then approached thisdy. ¡°Look, Letizia¡­ Just mind your own business and there would be no problem here, you don¡¯t want a problem at the moment, especially enduring the Annual Pack Gathering, would you?¡± My dad straight up theathened this hag, he looked like a knight in shining armor for a moment there.


    ¡°Krisna! Just leave, go to where the Annual pack gathering will be held and get me a detailed report of everything, the surroundings, the colors, everything single thing! I want my gown to look perfect for the venue, I will surely stand out in the crowd tomorrow!


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    Good thing I was sent away from all that, one more second there, and I would have fought back, but all of my hard work, including my n to escape would be all in the drain if it weren¡¯t for that beautiful olddy.


    The man I saw earlier, Asthrid, said his name was Grant¡­ The Annual pack gathering is supposedly the night where one would meet their fate, their soulmate. I wonder if he is the one for me or not¡­ NO! I don;t think so¡­ It¡¯s not even possible, our social standings are too far away, he is an Alpha, and all I am is just a nobody who works for the Alpha¡¯s daughter¡­ This can never happen.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    But I think it¡¯s worth a shot, I should ask around here if they know how none would know their soulmate enduring the Annual Pack Gathering, there might be this one small, rare chance. But I wouldn¡¯t get my hopes up for nothing, if the Annual pack gathering really is true, then I would really be lucky.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    As soon as I got inside the ballroom, my heart and entire being were starstruck by the beauty of the well-organized hall. It is like I am living a dream. Everything bes really slow, and the chandelier is full of massive crystals, which gives a sufficient and luminous effect to the entire dance floor. The smell they are giving off is extraordinary to the point that it is making me feel so small.


    ¡°This is where the ball will be held? It¡¯s too grand to even to take a step.¡± She told herself while roaming her eyes to the entire surroundings.


    I am still fantasizing about the whole scene when I realize that there are people staring at me. My God, this is so embarrassing. I told myself that I would never catch anyone¡¯s attention. But, they made me feel like I didn¡¯t belong here with all the disgusting looks of some people around me when I entered the ballroom. There are several girls chit-chatting on the side, and I did not notice them. But, the look in their eyes can definitely kill me in no time.


    What on earth did I do to them? I mean, I just got here, and we all haven¡¯t met. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m doing in this ce in the first ce. To start off this madness, I finally started to walk to the side of the ballroom, trying not to take too much attention from them. It is so obvious that they are not friendly, and I don¡¯t want to make a scene.


    After receiving those death stares and everything, I did not receive any other judgments whatsoever so far. So what? Did they just run out of things to say in their minds?


    I stopped here to the right side, and I can perfectly see the entire ballroom, so I will have something to report to Asthridter on.


    I like it better when I¡¯m better off alone since I am always well like that. People will only be an eternal struggle and obstacle in your life if you let them inside your circle. You won¡¯t know how much suffering they can give you in the future, so I always dreamt of being alone. Being able to get out of Asthrid Olimp¡¯sir would mean drastic change in my life. I don¡¯t mind being a rogue after that, and I just don¡¯t want someonemanding me again. And once I get the chance to get out of here, I will finally be free for the rest of my life.


    But knowing that I am fated to Grant is making me feel uncertain. What was that all about? Can I not get a peaceful and happy life alone?


    ¡°Well, well, well. If it isn¡¯t a rug inside a pce.¡± One of the girls at the corner just suddenly popped up. All of them are now at my side, trying to go all out against me. I can¡¯t really have a peaceful and happy life, can I? I just want to contemte with my inner peace and think of how I can get out of this madness, but one thing happens after the other.


    ¡°Oh, you poor little thing. Did you travel all the way here or did your master just give you a nice p on your face?¡± The other girlmented with a sarcastic look on her face. Tsk, she called me a poor thing, but it is written all over her face that she is enjoying what she is witnessing.


    ¡°That blood on your face is so satisfying to look at! I think I want more.¡± Another girl told me. Hah, if I know this girl is just a sidekick and can¡¯t even fend herself.

 Chapter 17

    ¡°I think Mabelle should do it. Bnce the blood on her face and let Grant know that you can definitely fight, and he will definitely beg to get you back.¡± One of the them utter, they feel so full of themselves, I bet they can¡¯t even fend for their lives when it actually matters, tsk, if only I could teach them a lesson, but teaching them a lesson would surely give me ending up imprisoned, I¡¯d rather not have that at the moment, I¡¯m so close to my goal, just one more night, then bye bye pack, and hello to being a rogue, I bet they don¡¯t even know anything about being alone, I¡¯m sure everything was handed to them the moment these brats were born.


    Yeah, I¡¯m sure they don¡¯t know a single thing from surviving alone, other than leeching off of someone else¡¯s sess. The blood on my face was getting irritating, I wanted to wipe it off so bad, but I didn¡¯t have anything on me that I could use at the time. I didn¡¯t want to use what I was wearing since I knew that I¡¯d just get scolded anyways. Whatever I do, I¡¯m always in the wrong action, but I¡¯ve been ustomed to that kind of harsh treatment, but all of that will end once I get out of here and get a fresh start, just by myself, no one else telling me to do that, to do what they want, I¡¯ll be my own master, and no one else¡¯s.


    ¡°Yeah! Mabelle, would you do the honors? I think someone needs a little lesson about not picking a fight with us.¡± One of them said I wasn¡¯t even trying to pick a fight with them. I was just admiring the scenery, the hall, and the chandelier. I wasn¡¯t even looking at them first. I¡¯m very sure that they were the ones who approached me, not the other way around; seriously, they all think like Asthrid.


    I don¡¯t even know why they are trying to pick a fight against me. Is it because I am fated to Grant? Wait, they don¡¯t know anything about that yet, so why would they be picking a fight with me? I didn¡¯t even do anything to them. I haven¡¯t met any of them yet, and they are all acting like we¡¯ve been fighting for years. What is wrong with them?


    A couple of moments, everything was just silent. They were all staring at me, and I was just staring at the floor so that I would not make eye contact with them. I had it with these types, and they just walk all over types like me. They think that they are better than almost everyone here, including me.


    But I know these girls types, and they¡¯re basically the lower version of Asthrid Olimp. They like to assert dominance. They want to read the room. They take control of the situation, and they like being in charge of everything. They are the types wanting to be the center of attraction, but no, that won¡¯t work for me. If they try to touch me even in the slightest and I feel threatened, I will retaliate. I will make sure to stand my ground against these morons. I won¡¯t let them push me around, I already get plenty of that back at home, but I don¡¯t serve under them, so I get to pick whether to defend myself or not.


    Then a woman approached me. She was at the back of the group earlier, and I don¡¯t know about her. But, I guess that she was the one they were mentioning earlier, Mabelle.  She looked mean, like meaner than Asthrid. But, she looked like she could talk about being pretty or being perfect for hours with no end. I guess that she was acting as some kind of leader for these girls, pretty pathetic. So that¡¯s why I am so sick of serving under someone. Almost everywhere I go, they are either a master, or someone serving under a master.


    She was smirking at me. I wanted to punch her, right in her little smirk. But I didn¡¯t want to cause a scene. I didn¡¯t want to do anything to jeopardize my n. So I think I would just rather swallow my pride not to be left, imprisoned, and serving under Asthrid. I just need to survive and endure one more night, and everything will be over in an instant.


    ¡°So, who are you supposed to be? Did someone dig you up from a rat¡¯s nest or something? You poor thing. There is food in the kitchen if you are hungry. Just thank meter, okay?¡± She told me with a sarcastic tone of voice, and I swear these girls are morons. When I usually encounter people like this, I usually like to think that they were abandoned by either their father or mother when they were young. So they want to increase their self-esteem by making other people feel bad and worse. Still, after enduring many years of Asthrid Olimp¡¯s harsh treatment of me, this is just child¡¯s y for me. Anything they say or will ever say to me, I¡¯m sure, has already been told to me by no other than Asthrid Olimp.


    I was still silent here. I didn¡¯t want to make the situation worse since talking back to these morons will just get me in trouble, and they won¡¯t even get a warning. Of course, everything will be my fault and all that. But, I am aware of these girls¡¯ y styles, so I thought just to let things y out and see what might happen next.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

 Chapter 18

    Hopefully, they won¡¯t do anything else other than saying mean stuff to me. As long as they don¡¯t touch or hurt me physically. Then I won¡¯t have to defend myself from them. That¡¯s just the line that they need to cross before I do anything harsh to them. These girls need to be taught, a lesson or they will just do this again to some other poor woman who can¡¯t defend herself even if her life is on the line.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    These morons kept talking to each other about what they were supposed to do, they whisper to each other in secret, yeah, like I can;t hear them talking what they are going to do, but they just turn to Mabelle, I don¡¯t know who she is, but she better not touch or harm me in any way.


    At first, when I first saw them earlier, I was quite scared since I thought that I wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them, or even stand my ground against them, but then while they were talking to each other, it hit me. They aren¡¯t part of the Alpha family which would just mean that they aren¡¯t untouchable, they are not like Grant, Asthrid, or the rest of her family, they are nothing like them, I¡¯ve actually had experience dealing with Asthrid, an actual Alpha family, and daughter of the Alpha for that matter, I was able to put up with her and the rest of the family without even fighting back or defending myself for years, but with these morons? Whoever they are, I can actually fight back and defend myself.


    If they try just even touching me in the slightest, I won¡¯t hesitate to stand my ground, especially this Mabelle chick.


    She was still in front of me, with that insanely irritating smirk of hers, her face really looked punchable. ¡°So¡­ rat, what brings you here? Remember the food I told you earlier? Why don¡¯t you go to the kitchen? Oh sorry, I forgot rats aren¡¯t exactly allowed inside, but I hear there¡¯s a really good dumpster just outside of the venue, I think that they throw out the most expensive food you could possibly imagine.¡± She told me in a sarcastic tone of voice.


    Everyone passing by were just looking at these morons, some wereughing and some were just in out furious by what I saw from their reactions, I mean, these girls were really letting all of their anger at me, talk about personal issues, this was the first time I met them, and they were already acting like they knew me since I was a cub or something.


    ¡°Ha Ha¡­ That¡¯s a funny joke¡­ Where did you learn that? From the dumpster outside?¡± I don¡¯t know why I said that, I was supposed to beying low, not picking a fight with a bunch of morons who don¡¯t know if they¡¯re in the right or wrong¡­ At this point, I wasn¡¯t really thinking much about the consequencester on, but then I remembered again that there won¡¯t be any consequences because again, these girls aren¡¯t exactly royalty, they aren¡¯t like Asthrid Olimp, they¡¯re just a bunch of mean girls, who I know I can fight without thinking of the aftermath.


    The moment I opened my mouth, I knew disaster would strike, but I wasn¡¯t going to let just any girls talk bad about me. It¡¯s bad enough that I take this at home, but that¡¯s an exception since they are the Alpha family, but these morons? They¡¯re just a bunch of nobodies like me, I wonder how they got here in the first ce aside from their packs, I¡¯m obviously not like them, I for one, actually work hard just to have a roof under my head, unlike these girls, I¡¯m sure back at their homes, they just wait till everything they need is handed to them, but I don¡¯t exactly have that privilege, I am the one giving the master the things they need, it has never been the other way around for me.


    Mabelle¡¯s friendsughed the moment I said that straight to her face, it was a cornyeback, but anything to humiliate her, a couple of momentster, she gestured her hand signalling them to stop, like aposer in front of his orchestra, and just looked at them as a whole. Her stare looked like death itself for a moment there, she definitely resembled something from Asthrid, but I just couldn¡¯t tell what it was¡­


    ¡°What are you all doing? Were you all justughing at me?¡± Mabelle told her so-called friends, she looked furious, she looked like she could explode anytime as her face earlier from teasing me changed to a frowny and grumpy face while she stared at them.


    All of them couldn¡¯t talk back at all, they were just shaking their heads from left to right as almost all of them were just looking at the floor, like I was earlier. But they looked way more pathetic while they were wearing their dresses, I hope they actually realized that what they were feeling at the moment was the same thing I was feeling earlier when they all ganged up on me without any warning whatsoever.


    ¡°What?! What happened to your smiles from earlier?! Come on! Laugh at me, that¡¯s what all of you were doing earlier, right? Come on, do it right in my face!¡± She started to get angry at them, all her anger suddenly shifted from me to her friends as well as her attention.


    ¡°B-Because¡­ we kind of find it funny and cringe at the same time.¡± One of the women said with hesitation in her voice.


    ¡°What did you find that was funny, hmm? Her? Her joke? That was funny? What is wrong with your humour?!¡± From the looks of things, she isn¡¯t going to let any of this go without her being on top again, she isn¡¯t going out without a fight.


    They were still silent, then a couple of momentster, one of the girls actually had the audacity to shift the me to me again, she approached me and shoved me right in my left shoulder. ¡°Mabelle, we aren¡¯t your enemy, we are your friends, this is the rat that was lost earlier, we were just trying to help it get to where it actually belongs.¡± She said in an enthusiastic tone of voice, I meane on, these guys are actually quite good at manipting people at their own will, this includes Mabelle, even though she acts as some sort of their leader.

 Chapter 19

    ¡°Do you really think that I am going to flinch just because you are acting all too intimidating? Well, I¡¯m sorry to say this, but I am used to these kinds of things and you are not scaring me at all.¡± My eyes squinted as I looked at them¡­ specifically at Mabelle, very firmly. I took a step forward, starting to close the gap between us. She also wouldn¡¯t even budge and she is just looking at me with her death re along with her friends


    Mabelle and I are only a few inches away. She put her arms across her chest and started to continuously tap her foot. Afterwards, she smirked and rolled her eyes upwards and before she could even say a word, I warped behind her just in a blink of an eye which made all of them astounded.


    ¡°You¡¯re used to bullying people who you know are not going to retaliate. But what if I sh your throat until you swim in your own blood? This hall would definitely be bloody red by the time the Annual pack gatheringes. Can you even do anything about it to defend yourself?¡± I told Mabelle in a cold and low tone of voice while my lips were too close to her ear. My eyes just stared at the wall nkly and I felt like it changed colors.


    I can sense that Mabelle¡¯s pale colourless skin just triggered goosebumps and she is now currently shaking. The entire hall was suddenly filled with dead silence until one of her friends just took her hands and pulled her out of the hall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mabelle. She must be just trying to act tough in front of us to cover up her fear.¡± She told her while they were walking away.


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s right. We¡¯ll take a score on her once and for all. Just wait, you skunk.¡± Another girlmented while Mabelle is only ignoring them. It must be a real shock to her that I moved too fast and I am not expecting for her to act that way.


    To be honest, I just acted ording to my intuition and who would have thought that it would mummify her?


    With all that being said, I continued to roam around and check on the venue. ¡°Everything is mmed up and perfectly fine.¡± I told myself while walking and appreciating the decorations. Just by looking at it, I can immediately say that this costs a lot. From the preparation, efforts for finding these luxurious flowers, decorations and other equipment to the overall standing.


    *THUD!*


    ¡°Oops!¡± I suddenly squeaked when I heard the door banging close and I heard continuous footstepsing exactly from behind me.


    I instantly looked back and I saw a very tall and young guy with a very perfect smile on his lips approaching me. Who is this guy? He seems really nice, but looks can be very deceiving, right?


    I just looked at him and waited for him to utter his words.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    The guy remained smiling the moment he reached my spot. Why is he being very mysterious all of a sudden? Who is this guy?


    A moment after, he slowly put up his hands and started giving me apuse. My forehead automatically creased since I found it very odd. What? A stranger just walked inside a room with a big smile on his face, stopping in front of them, then gave me apuse? Who wouldn¡¯t find that very odd, huh? Isn¡¯t that being too awkward?


    ¡°Who are you, mister?¡± I can¡¯t help but ask him instead. He¡¯s making my mind blown up.


    It took him a while before he could even say his first words until he let out a sigh, and his smile remained. ¡°I saw the whole thing through that open door, and what you did back there was very satisfying. I congratte you.¡± He told me in a calm tone of voice.  Well, without lying to myself, I find his voice very reassuring, and he absolutely sounded really nice and friendly.


    My head is in a state of confusion at the moment. He is absolutely acting as if we are very close to each other when this is the first time for me to see him. It seems like he finally realized that he was too unaware of our situation, so he handed me over his hand, ready to be shaken. ¡°My name is Greco, and I¡¯m Grant¡¯s Beta. It¡¯s nice meeting you here.¡± He said with a princely posture and attitude. Grant¡¯s Beta? Hm, he must have lots of good-looking Beta warriors in his pack, eh? I¡¯m just kidding.


    I struck a look at his hand, which I found very smooth and puffy, then back at his face. ¡°The name¡¯s Krisna.¡± I introduced myself then shook hands with him eventually.


    ¡°You actually look pretty good when I¡¯m up close, but don¡¯t get me wrong, okay? I also find you beautiful all the way from there.¡± Hemented with a sly smile on his face. He looks really young, and yet he can drop a bomb like that?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too familiar with me? We just met a minute ago, but you sounded like you already knew my entire life.¡± I told him with a fierce look on my face, but my voice had a sarcastic tone.


    His facial expression changed, and it turned somewhat vicious. He smiled at me, then suddenly barged in to push me with his left hand. I took a few steps back, but I know that push is not normal. If it were another person, maybe they would have hit the wall behind me already, but it is good that I managed to control the friction from my feet to stop me after taking a few steps back.


    He looks unbothered by what he did and just continues to walk in my direction. What? Is he an enemy? I thought he was an ally, but why would he do that? As soon as he reached my spot, I did not think twice to grab his right hand and let him run through my back and flip him over to the floor. He totally looked shocked by my fast reflexes, and he found it very amusing.


    He stood up from sitting on the floor after a minute of contemting what had just happened and stretched out his entire body. I also did the same because I knew what woulde next.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°You¡¯re nody, aren¡¯t you? So how can amondy like you flip a Beta like that?¡± He has a sly smile on his face while asking me questions like he is up for a game. He¡¯s enjoying this for sure.


    I just shrugged my shoulders and replied with a mysterious smile. I gestured my hand to make hime to me and start the spar, and my instinct didn¡¯t fail me to trigger him.


    ¡°You better be ready, Miss.¡± He said and immediately ran in my direction to give me a flying kick which is too easy to dodge. Greco looked back with a vexed yet amused expression. Hmm, Fravis¡¯s training back when I¡¯m sneaking from the pack is not in vain. My reflexes be faster than usual, and I can feel it.


    ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got?¡± I told him without leaving any opening. I tried to punch him from his left and right angle, but his big hands instantly blocked both attacks. I turned around twice, trying to find an open area to attack, but all of them were being guarded as if we were now dancing with a hint of sparring.


    ¡°You need more practice, Krisna. That¡¯s not going to pass.¡± He purposely told me to let my guard down, but unfortunately, I don¡¯t care about those things and will only focus on what¡¯s ahead of me.


    Greco is behind me while he is holding both of my hands. We were dancing to the rhythm of tango at the moment when he told me that. To attack him is an open area, but I couldn¡¯t find one, so I need to make one, right?


    I smiled and scoffed at Greco, unbothered, and then I swayed once again then stomped on his foot with all my might. He screams out in pain, and that leaves too many spots unguarded. I took this opportunity to punch him in the face and kicked him all the way to the wall, but before he reached the wall, I ran to him and positioned myself at his back to kick him down the floor, pinning him while he was kissing the floor.


    Just after a few seconds, he continuously tapped on the floor. ¡°I give up, and I give up.¡± He said so. I immediately let go of my foot and brushed off the dirt on my clothes. Greco stood up from the floor and also began to brush off his clothes. ¡°Woah, those moves are amazing,¡± he told me with a big smile on his face. His sweat is dripping from his forehead, but he is still looking expensive.¡±Friends?¡± He said as he once again stretched out his arms to shake hands with me.


    We bothughed at each other because of what we had just done. It looks like we both enjoyed that spar, and I was also able to test my skills from the training. Maybe I improved even just a little.


    I shook hands with him once again while we were stillughing together. ¡°Yeah, friends. It¡¯s nice to meet you too, Greco. That¡¯s a nice spar.¡± I said while looking so rxed.


    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s been a while.¡± He replied then after a while, and he continued to ask, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what are you doing here with the girls who used to date Grant?¡± His forehead creased as if he was really curious to know.


    I just shrugged off my shoulders with a smile of victory. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure why. Asthrid Olimps, the person I am working for,manded me to check up on the venue. I had no choice, so I went here, but the girls were already in the corner when I got in here. Maybe they just really wanted to gang up on me?¡± I exined to him, and he just replied with a continuous nod.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re threatened about your undying beauty?¡± He replied, which made both of usugh once again.


    ¡°Undying beauty? Psh, where did you get that from?¡± I said withughs between my lines. ¡°By the way, I think I have to go because I need to go to Asthrid. She¡¯s waiting for me and might transform into something scary if she doesn¡¯t see me around her any time soon.¡±


    Grecoughed at that statement, but she didn¡¯t know that I was actually telling him the truth. ¡°Did she do that to you?¡± He asked me, pointing and referring to the discoloration on my face that appeared from Asthrid¡¯s p earlier.


    My hand automatically covered the bruise and just nodded at him. ¡°If she is that cruel to you, why don¡¯t you just run from the pack if you¡¯re not safe, neither from inside the pack nor outside?¡± Well, I have already thought of that for quite some time, and that is the main reason why I got Fravis to train me how to defend myself, but of course, I can¡¯t tell that to Greco. Things might just spread outside, which is just supposed to be within me and me alone.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Well, I really have to go. I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I¡¯m really sorry but see you again soon, Greco. I had fun.¡± I finally told him as I ran to the doors to get out of the venue right away.


    Asthrid must be going berserk right now since I feel like I¡¯ve been out of her sight for a few hours, and she doesn¡¯t like that at all. I am sure I took my time to check the venue, but I didn¡¯t expect the mean girls and Greco to juste in my way and extend my investigation, right?


    I had fun with the spar I had with Greco, though. Is that how much I have improved? Or is Greco not only giving out all he¡¯s got? He must only be testing my skills without me knowing that he isn¡¯t fighting back at all. Tsk, what was that? I feel like he scored on me with that one, huh? We¡¯ll surely meet again.

 Chapter 21

    3rd Person POV


    Grant was left inside his room while overthinking what he should do about his so-called fated mate. Who would have thought that it was going to be Krisna, amoner, and nobody? He is an Alpha, and Krisna was just a no-one that nobody was taking value from. Grant didn¡¯t have any ns on finding his fated mate, but he guessed that it would onlye along the way even if he were not trying to find one. He didn¡¯t believe in true love or having a mate, but he knew that he still needed to be with someone someday.


    He stood up from his bed and slowly walked over to the couch on the side. It was too obvious that he really couldn¡¯t sit still. He was feeling uneasy and ufortable at the same time. He didn¡¯t expect that such a nobody would make him think too deeply like he was currently doing.


    ¡°What should I do with her? I don¡¯t have ns on having a mate, but she¡¯s already here. Should I talk to her about it?¡± He told himself while his hands were pulling his hair. ¡°That scent¡­ my favorite scent that came from Asthrid¡¯s maid, a lc which is too strong to stop.¡± He knew that Krisna¡¯s scent was the scent of his match, and he couldn¡¯t be in denial about it.


    ¡°I guess I should really talk to her about it, and I still don¡¯t ept anybody to be my mate. No matter who it is, I refuse to be tied down and get married.¡± He told himself with so much conviction in his voice. He had a lot of women to satisfy him. Why would he let himself be someone else¡¯s property? ¡°I am guessing that she also knows by now about me, and she can¡¯t do anything about it if I tell her not to pursue this madness. Nothing good wille between us anyway.¡± He added while continuously nodding to his statement, butter on, he screamed out in anger when he remembered about his mother¡¯s warning. She told him not to reject his mate, and that might be a sign of bad luck.


    He once again stood up from the couch and opened the door on the way to the balcony. The cold breezy wind weed him, and there, he continued to think about what he should do about Krisna. He leaned to the railings and looked far away as he breathed fresh air. ¡°This is making me crazy. I didn¡¯t know this is as hard as being an Alpha.¡± He said as he let out a deep sigh.


    Grant was not sure if he should follow Letizia¡¯s warning, so he didn¡¯t know exactly what he should do next. ¡°I need to confide this to someone, or else I might go crazy just right before the Annual Pack Gathering.¡± He stood up from the couch and walked over to the bathroom before he would head out to find his Beta, Greco, who was just on a spar with Krisna inside the venue for the Annual Pack Gathering.


    Only his Beta Greco was the person he was able to confess and dere what his ns really were ever since, so he wanted to look out for him. Maybe, just maybe, he had something up on his sleeves to help Grant to think what was the next step, right?


    He opened the door to wash his face along with his hair. He was in front of the mirror, and he was looking totally fine. He looked hot when he brushed up his hair with water. His toned arms and chest were exposed, and whoever saw him like that would eventually go crazy over him, especially when Mabelle spotted him. She would absolutely flirt with him in no time, or better yet, her saliva woulde running down like a waterfall. She fell for Grant¡¯s head over heels and would follow anymand he would ask her.


    He looked at his reflection in front of the mirror and thought about Krisna once again. What should he do about her? He didn¡¯t want a mate or get married to anyone, but rejecting a mate was not something his mother would manifest. Letizia would definitely scold him for the rest of his life if he did that forbidden thing.


    As soon as he stepped out of the bathroom, he went to his closet area and picked his usual attire, just a simple ck shirt, shorts, and a pair of sneakers, but it would look totally perfect on it. Grant looked rich and formal with the way he dressed, and he was ready to go.


    He went out of his room to look for Greco all over the premises. He tried to go to the garden, wondering if he was there, but there was no Greco in the area. There were only random girls who were talking to each other, but when their gaze turned to Grant, they would obviously talk about him, and they all blushed.


    He just shook his head left and right. Then, having no time to deal with those kinds of scenes, he immediately walked out of the garden and tried to find Greco in different parts of the pack. It took him a few minutes to search for Greco outside the pack, so he gave up and went back inside to try to find him once again.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He went into the first area inside the very long foyer, where guests had to walk on a red carpet. Next was in the patio, where Greco was still nowhere to be found. ¡°Where could he have gone into? Did he make out with other girls again in the middle of the day? I¡¯ll kill him if I find him. He¡¯ll regret making me search for him desperately.¡± So he told himself with irritation in his voice. Grant always didn¡¯t like waiting nor looking for someone, but this time, he just had no choice because he needed Greco to release the burden his chest was bringing.


    ¡°If I just didn¡¯t need you, I wouldn¡¯t be looking for you as a crazy idiot.¡± He hissed out in the air. He was starting to get irritated with Greco, although he was not doing anything. He turned around to get out of the patio, but he just suddenly bumped into somebody.

 Chapter 22

    The collision somewhat created a huge impact that it even made thedy fall to the ground while Grant was still so fine.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Are you okay, Miss? I didn¡¯t see youing. Here, let me help you.¡± Grant told thedy as he stretched out his hand to help thedy get up from the ground.


    Thedy grunted but eventually took Grant¡¯s hand since she was having difficulty getting up because her butt was aching. ¡°T-Thank yo¨C¡± Thedy¡¯s line was cut off when they both noticed who the other person was.


    ¡°Krisna?¡±


    ¡°K-Grant?¡± They both said in chorus with their forehead creased. They both looked so shocked and were not expecting them to see each other this soon.


    For the first time, Grant couldn¡¯t move, and that went the same for Krisna. The moment she realized that it was Grant. She instantly froze and was stunned. She was not ready, and her so-called mate was not in front of her, which made her heart jump out of her chest.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry I bumped into you. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry, Alpha Grant.¡± She said in a low and constrained tone, but there was a hint of sincerity in her voice.


    Grant shook his head left and right and looked at her very firmly. ¡°No, part of it was my fault, too. I am also not looking at my surroundings. I am actually in a hurry searching for someone.¡± He exined his side, which made Krisna answer him with a nod.


    The next thing that happened was a deep and long silence that they could both hear crickets. None of them wanted to start a conversation and break the ice. ¡°Now, this is awkward.¡± Krisna thought to herself, and he continued to feel uneasy.


    She became even more uneasy when she noticed that Grant was staring at her nkly. It made her conscious of how she looked. Was there some kind of dirt on her face that made him stare at her like that?


    Under Grant¡¯s thinking, he noticed that there was blood on Krisna¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t bother to ask her about what happened to it. He didn¡¯t want Krisna to think that he cared about her, so he kept it to himself.


    ¡°Well, if that is the case, I¡¯ll be going ahead, Alpha Grant. Once again, I am sincerely sorry about what happened. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡± Krisna told him and was in a hurry to get out of his sight right away.


    Grant remained standing while he was looking at Krisna¡¯s departure. The blood on her face, who did that to her? He wanted to ask, but it was totally unnecessary.


    3rd Person POV


    Grant continued to walk forth to look for Greco around the pack. ¡°Where did he go off to? That man is too difficult to look for.¡± He told himself in a low tone of voice while he was roaming his eyes around his surroundings. He could only see the Omegas and other pack warriors having their own businesses and even Greco¡¯s shadow was not being seen.


    ¡°Krisna must have gotten into some kind of trouble that¡¯s why she had that blood on her face.¡± He thought to himself. Grant was not in his usual self, he was looking for Greco, his Beta, but his thoughts were still running for how he saw Krisna a while back.


    As he was still looking for Greco around the pack, he unconsciously went inside the fancy living room and unexpectedly ran into Mabelle. His mood went down into its cycle in an instant. He still tried to pretend he didn¡¯t see her because he really didn¡¯t want to speak with the person he used to date before, especially if that person was Mabelle. This girl was still into Grant, she couldn¡¯t get over him although they had broken up long ago.


    Mabelle was with her group of friends and when she saw Grant in the distance, she immediately informed her group and they all looked at Grant making him feel ufortable. On the other hand, Grant pretended as if he didn¡¯t see Mabelle. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t allow Grant to just pass by her and make her embarrassed in front of her friends, so she went and walked over to his direction right away before she would even lose sight of him.


    Grant noticed that Mabelle was about to approach her, so he rushed over to look around and when he confirmed that Greco was not in that area, he started to walk away at a slight speed but dang¡­ Mabelle was able to catch up to him.


    ¡°Hey, Grant! It¡¯s good to see you around here.¡± Mabelle greeted him with a huge smile on her face while her hands were doing some gestures to look cute in front of Grant. Maybe her moves might go along with other men, but to Grant, it would never work twice. She even blinked twice and her voice was too sharp and high-pitched which made him frown.


    With that being said, he couldn¡¯t look frustrated in front of Mabelle so he just went along with her for now. ¡°Oh, Mabelle. I didn¡¯t see you were here¡­ with your squad.¡± He said while his gaze turned to look at Mabelle¡¯s group of friends who were just a few meters away and they were obviously looking and talking about the two of them. They would giggle with each other after they whisper something.


    ¡°Uh.. Well, yeah. Just hanging around with them.¡± She replied and took a quick nce at her girls behind her and then she gave them a death re. Her gaze turned to look at Grant with her angelic facial expression as if she was a very timiddy. ¡°By the way, how are things going? The ball is just around the corner, ain¡¯t it? Aren¡¯t you excited somehow?¡± She asked with a little bit of hesitation in his voice. She was still trying to contemte his behavior and it would totally look bad if she would put Grant into a bad mood.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 23

    ¡°What do you mean excited?¡± He asked in a low and calm tone of voice while his forehead creased automatically.


    Sheughed nervously when she noticed that things were starting to look bad, but Mabelle¡¯s spirit wouldn¡¯t feel down just because of that. ¡°What I mean is that¡­ your fated match might be going to the ball, right? Aren¡¯t you feeling excited about it even just a little?¡±


    ¡°Those kinds of things are still not in my vocabry, so I don¡¯t care at all.¡± He told her with a straight face.


    It was too obvious that Grant was not showing interest in her at all but Mabelle just wouldn¡¯t give up and continued to talk about new topics. She wanted him to stay much longer and spend time with him, so she would find any means possible. ¡°Oh, yeah, aren¡¯t you going to ask how my day went?¡± She asked Grant with puppy eyes, but she already knew the answer when Grant just shut his mouth up and stared at Mabelle for a few seconds.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Things began to be awkward, so Mabelle ignored that fact and continued with her talking. ¡°You know what? I was with my girls in the venue this morning. We were trying to finalize the decorations until a girl just burst in to get in our way. I met this very awful girl just earlier and she is very mean. I can¡¯t believe that she is invited in our pack, like what the heck? She doesn¡¯t belong here, right? As far as I can remember, she¡¯s Asthrid Olimp¡¯s maid¡­ is her name Krisna?¡± She said while trying to remember who the girl they encountered at the ball room was.


    Mabelle continued to tell stories about how they picked a fight with her, she was bad mouthing Krisna in front of Grant, but he would only look at Mabelle talking on her own. Everything was beginning to connect for Grant. The answer to what he had been thinking about was revealed.


    The look on his face started to change and it made Mabelle furious at him. She began to stutter as she still continued to tell him stories until she wasn¡¯t able to even utter a single word. She knew that something was wrong, but she didn¡¯t have the guts to ask him what was wrong. Her group of friends noticed this change and they all started to walk to rescue Mabelle. Their faces showed fear as they tried to reach out to her.


    One of them held Mabelle in her arms, trying to calm her down but she was still shaking all over. ¡°H-Hello, Alpha Grant.¡± One of the girls greeted him, but there was an obvious hint of fear on her face.


    ¡°Mabelle, what happened? Are you okay?¡± Another girl asked her in a worried tone. Good thing that Mabelle managed to nod after being stunned for a few minutes. She felt like Grant just ate her alive.


    Mabelle gulped and she felt like something was stuck in her throat that was keeping her from talking. It was just Grant who was in front of her¡­ the person she used to date, but why would she feel very inferior now? She wasn¡¯t usually like this. She was a strong-willed, determined and jollydy, but it looked like Grant took those away from her.


    She began to shake once again when she saw Grant take a step forward. His eyes began to change colors and an aura surrounding him appeared. ¡°I will only be saying this once, Mabelle. Leave Krisna alone if you still love your life. I am the Alpha of the Snow Packand I won¡¯t allow you¡­ nor any of you girls toy a finger on her. If I see her shed blood again with my own two eyes, I won¡¯t think twice to do you no good.¡± He told the girls in front of him with a very fierce tone of voice. Fierce enough to make someone pee in their pants. All of them zipped their mouths and started to nod altogether.


    Grant leaned forward, closing the gap between him and Mabelle. ¡°The moment that I receive a report that you hurt her again, I will have to settle things myself next time. I won¡¯t let you all pass and who knows¡­ maybe you¡¯ll be attending your own funeral by that time.¡± He whispered in her ears before he left the area to find Greco again.


    The moment that Grant¡¯s presence was out of that area, Mabelle and her squad were finally able to breathe fresh air. They all felt like Grant took their oxygen and they were not able to breathe the whole time he was there.


    On the other hand, Grant was walking along the hallway and his mind was upied by things. He really thought that Mabelle and the other pack girls harmed Krisna and that was why she had blood on her face when he saw her at the patio.


    He also found it odd when he protected Krisna against Mabelle and her group of friends. He didn¡¯t know Krisna all too well, but he was able to say those things for her. But although he said those words to give protection to her, he still didn¡¯t intend on honoring their fated match. He knew to himself that he still didn¡¯t care for her, he just felt like telling Mabelle to stay out of her line.


    ¡°What is wrong with me? This isn¡¯t like me.¡± He told himself while still walking to go back to his room. Maybe he would just go back and think about it to himself. He would definitely look for Grecoter on.

 Chapter 24

    3rd Person POV


    The refrigerator door opened and Grant got himself a bottle of beer to just drink it over. Since he couldn¡¯t look for his Beta, might as well just be apanied by alcohol, right? He went back straight to his room and he got his personal fridge on the side for these kinds of scenarios. It didn¡¯t fail him otherwise, though.


    He opened the bottle using only his teeth and spit out the bottle cap randomly on the floor. He drank the beer as if he hadn¡¯t drank one for a while. He let out a deep sigh and he leaned his right arm on the door frame on the way to the balcony. The skies were clear and it was a bit windy today, just perfect for him to drink beer.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just a few more seconds, Grant started to hear continuous knocks on his door. He drank once again before he began to walk over to the door. ¡°Hey, Alpha, have you been looking all over for me? What¡¯s the catch? I¡¯m here now.¡± The second he opened the door, there¡­ the person he had been looking for was smiling at him sarcastically. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re drinking in the middle of the day? Hm, that¡¯s great. Let me have one, Alpha.¡± He said and walked his way inside Grant¡¯s room even without his permission.


    It looked like he knew Grant¡¯s entire room was designed and just walked his way to the fridge to get himself a bottle of beer. Afterward, he turned his gaze at Grant who banged the door close.


    Greco smiled at him while he was looking too vexed. Maybe he already got an idea as to what happened to Grant during his search for him. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been looking for you for ages.¡± He said with his forehead creased.


    ¡°Rx, Alpha. If I know you¡¯ve only been looking for me for less than an hour, so don¡¯t get the details exaggerated, okay? And by the way, I¡¯m already here.¡± He told Grant in a calm tone and there were also smallughs between his lines.


    ¡°Oh really? A lot happened between those times so you don¡¯t go telling me to rx.¡± He said then he drank the alcohol left in his bottle.


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯m sorry I made you look for me. I¡¯m here now, Alpha. What can I do for you?¡± Greco asked as he sat on the couch while Grant went to his fridge to get another bottle of beer.


    Grant took a deep breath and looked at Greco with a very serious facial expression. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do about Krisna. I don¡¯t want to get married¡­ and when I say I don¡¯t want to get married, I¡¯m talking about neither my fated match nor anybody. What am I going to do?¡± He took all his courage to ask his Beta for his opinion because if he didn¡¯t do that, thinking about it would take his life away.


    ¡°Alpha, you know that you can¡¯t fight it, right? No matter what you do, you have to follow what was destined for you. You have to marry your mate.¡± He told him in a serious tone of voice as he drank on his bottle of beer.


    His statement striked a lightning straight in Grant¡¯s heart. It only made everything worse, he was supposed to fight for what he wanted and he was too determined but instead, he didn¡¯t know if his decision was certain.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I ran into Krisna while I was looking for you. I noticed that there was blood on her face. I didn¡¯t bother to ask her about what happened, but everything made sense when I also ran into Mabelle and her friends in the living room.¡± He started to tell Greco stories and he was only listening to him attentively.


    Greco nodded while he was drinking his beer. ¡°And? What happened next?¡± He asked for him to continue his story.


    Grant slowly walked forward and sat on the chair opposite Greco then he also drank his beer. ¡°Mabelle was telling me how awful Krisna was when they saw each other inside the ball room also just this morning. With that, I came to the conclusion that they both had an argument and Mabelle couldn¡¯t help herself to just hurt Krisna. You know how Mabelle acts, right?¡±


    Greco didn¡¯t know if he should talk about what he saw inside the ball room when Krisna and Mabelle encountered each other. His left and right brain was battling with each other but then he still chose to tell Grant because Greco thought that he should know about it.


    ¡°Okay, Alpha, I don¡¯t know if you really need to know about this but I saw everything that happened inside the venue. And I think you wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± Greco told Grant with hesitation in his voice as he finished his first bottle of beer. He looked at the Alpha and turned the bottle of beer upside down, telling him that his bottle was finished. ¡°Can I get one more? I¡¯m kind of thirsty right now.¡± He asked with a sly smile on his face.


    Grant scoffed with a softugh and signaled Greco to just go get one in the fridge. Greco even hopped happily to get one more bottle then he went back to his seat. ¡°Okay, so what were you saying?¡± Grant asked in a low tone of voice. He wanted to know¡­ he became curious as to what happened.


    The look on Greco¡¯s face changed and he was teasing the Alpha. ¡°Kyaa, I didn¡¯t know you are also interested in her, Alpha. You didn¡¯t even tell me.¡± He told him with a teasing voice, but Alpha Grant was not joking. He growled and his facial expression was slowly changing expression. Greco immediately felt nervous about his life. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, Alpha, just kidding. Keep calm, okay? Let me just continue what happened a while back.¡± he said with fear in his voice.

 Chapter 25

    When he noticed that Alpha Grant was starting to calm down, Greco sat down properly and cleared his throat. ¡°The blood on Krisna¡¯s face was not Mabelle¡¯s doing. She already had that before she even entered the venue. So, I suppose it was the person she was working for, Asthrid Olimps, who did that to her. Makes sense, right? And do you know what happened next? It was quite unexpected and amusing, Alpha.¡± Greco told him with full of enthusiasm in his voice. It was like he also couldn¡¯t believe what happened back there.


    Because of that statement, Grant¡¯s facial expression once again changed and he looked even more curious about Krisna this time. ¡°And what was this unexpected and amusing scenario that happened, then?¡± He asked while he continued to drink his beer.


    Greco was smiling the whole time that he even put down the bottle of beer that he was holding and started to tell Grant stories along with his usual hand gestures. ¡°Krisna fought back. She didn¡¯t let Mabelle and her friends startle her just like that. She stood up in front of them¡­ against those mean girls. Can you imagine that? If Krisna is just like those usual types of girls, she would¡¯ve run away the second Mabelle tried to gang up on her, but she¡¯s different. It was Mabelle and her squad who got scared of her presence.¡± Greco told him with excitement in his voice.


    Grant just nodded at him every now and then. He realized that Krisna was tougher than she actually looked. She thought that Krisna was someone who was just too easy to pick on, but Greco¡¯s story was telling him that she could also fight back, she wouldn¡¯t allow anybody to just hurt her in any way.


    ¡°We even sparred.¡± Greco just suddenly blurted out of the blue which made Grant look at him in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± With his forehead creased, Grant asked him.


    ¡°We fought each other¡­ a friendly match.¡± He simply exined, but that seemed to not satisfy Grant at all.


    ¡°Exin further.¡± He told Greco with a firm tone of voice. And with that, Greco already knew that he was not asking him to tell the whole story, but Grant wasmanding him to do so.


    ¡°I went inside the venue after Mabelle and her friends went out of the ball room. I talked to Krisna and I didn¡¯t know how it started, but we just started giving and fending off each other¡¯s attacks.¡± The tone in his voice became low and serious and they both knew that something was off at that moment. ¡°I think she ain¡¯t normal, Alpha. She could catch up with me, but of course I¡¯m not using all my strength when we sparred. I was only testing her.¡± He casually told Grant, but Grant remained silent after he heard everything.


    That woman was not tough, she didn¡¯t let Mabelle¡¯s presence get over her and Grant could sense that she had this very strong personality. In addition to that, having Greco to spar with her was also a great way to tell that she was not horrified and intimidated by him.


    Alpha Grant was thinking that she was strong and tough but she still didn¡¯t think she could be with him.


    3rd Person POV


    Grant was too determined not to go on with the current fated match he was going into. He would never ept Krisna or anyone to just get inside his life. What for? He¡¯s got tons of girls out there without being tied up. He could do anything he wanted, and if he got sick of them, he could just leave them all behind because he had no responsibility to attend to them. He tried to stick to that n for the rest of his life. But,e what may, he would never get married to anyone, and he was too determined to make that decision.


    He would rather grow up alone than to be manipted by someone who woulde into his life. Women and marriage would never do any good to him, so he¡¯d better off alone and just y with other girls just like the way they wanted.


    That same day, Grant put down the bottle of beer he was currently on the center table, and he immediately stood up from the couch to leave Greco behind in his room. ¡°The day is still clear, and it¡¯s a perfect time to find the perfect girl to spend with me for quite some time.¡± He told Greco as he winked with a sly smile on his face before hepletely shut the door close. He would definitely find someone attractive, some who were more deserving than Krisna and anyone else. He knew there would be someone in the pack who would bite the bait in an instant.


    If they saw it was Alpha Grant, all the girls woulde crawling with their saliva dripping off their mouths. Girls were girls, and they just wanted someone to spend their time with temporarily, and just like Grant, they would simply get sick of men easily as well.


    With that being said, Greco just shook his head left and right while smirking. He was not so sure if Grant was really serious about hisst statement. But knowing him, he might really be determined to do it and that was not funny at all. Aside from being his Beta, Greco was also a friend who was concerned for the future of Grant and the Light Sky Pack.


    After he finished his second bottle, he also went out of the room to do some errands for the uing Annual Pack Gathering, and then he would definitely take care of Grant afterward.


    Grant started to roam around the pack to find girls avable out there, and since he was the Alpha of the Light Sky Pack, of course, he was able to find one right away without breaking a sweat.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His feet led him to the lush and beautiful garden inside the pack, and there were tons of girls who were standing to cherish the beauty of the fountain and flowers surrounding it. It was the best ce to spend leisure time since the breeze was also a top grade. He walked over to the group of girls in the garden, they were only talking with each other, but one of them noticed that Grant was approaching their area.

 Chapter 26

    ¡°Hey, girls. Look, Alpha Grant is heading his way here.¡± In a high tone of voice, one of them said as if she was trying to make her voice sound cute.


    ¡°Kyaa, here hees. Do I look fine? What about my hair? Still okay?¡± Another girl asked one of her friends, and then they immediately fixed her hair.


    ¡°Hi,dies. Mind if I apany you today?¡± He asked with a low tone of voice, but he just looked too cool for them. So they were holding it not to scream for having the whole zoo in their stomach just by being approached by Grant.


    ¡°H-Hello, Alpha. I didn¡¯t expect you toe here. But, of course, y-you can join us. It is our pleasure.¡± The girl who fixed her hair said in a cute yet stuttering voice while she was continuously blinking her eyes and smiling until her lips were about to tear apart.


    Grant smiled at them, and one of them almost lost consciousness. ¡°Well, I am nning on heading to the clubbing area. Would you guys like toe with me? We¡¯ll have some fun.¡±


    ¡°A-Alpha, did you have a bottle or two already?¡± One of them asked with hesitation in her voice because the smell of alcohol was evident just by trying to smell him.


    Instead of him being angry because thedy was being too nosy, he still opted to smile. He didn¡¯t want to waste the vibe he had just created, and he wanted to have some fun to at least forget about Krisna and go on with his life even before he knew that she was his fated mate.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Greco was roaming around the pack trying to find Grant, it had already passed evening, and he was still nowhere to be found. ¡°Where did he go off to? Alpha Grant is such a headache at times. When he says something he would like to do, nobody can change his mind.¡± He scratched his head gradually and continued to look out for him.


    He was able to look outside the pack, he even went to search in the garden where he was earlier, but he wasn¡¯t there anymore. So it was now Greco¡¯s turn to look around for Grant, who was only ying around.


    One momentter, Greco stopped in front of the fountain and thought back for a while. ¡°Maybe he had gone off with some girls already, of course. And if that happens, there¡¯s only one ce inside the pack where he would definitely love to wander off.¡± His hand was resting on his chin, thinking too deeply about Alpha Grant¡¯s whereabouts. He felt like a light bulb just popped on his head as he smiled in victory. ¡°To the clubbing area!¡± He told himself in triumph and started to walk inside to go to where Grant currently was.


    He immediately wrenched the doorknob and went inside the club. As soon as he got there, the loud music and the smell of alcohol suddenly weed him. Well, what should he expect inside a club, right? People were screaming, dancing to the loud music¡¯s fast beat. The lights were going on and off together with those red, yellow, and green illumination just like a traffic light.


    Everybody was having fun. Yet Greco was trying to squeeze in himself just to find Grant in the middle of the crowd. ¡°You people smell like a rotten egg! Did you even take a shower before going here? Tsk.¡± He ranted with a slightly raised voice, but nobody heard what he just said because of the loud music.


    His eyes turned to the man on the bar counter, and he was giggling with women. He finally confirmed that Grant was indeed inside the club, flirting with two other girls, and he was still drinking alcohol. He couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, and he wasing back to his usual self again.


    Greco hissed right away when he saw what he was doing and tried his best to pass the crowd.  ¡°Is he really serious about neglecting his mother¡¯s warning? Letizia would definitely kill me if she saw Grant acting like this. Am I a failure as a Beta?¡± He told himself in a low tone of voice. Greco knew that it was bad luck just to ignore his fated mate, so he was there to try to change his upside-down brain cells.


    ¡°Alpha Grant, I¡¯ve been looking for you. Let¡¯s get out of here. You¡¯re drunk.¡± He said while he was assisting Grant to stand up. ¡°Excuse us,dies, if you may. The Alpha needs to rest, and the Annual pack gathering is just around the corner as it seems.¡± He added while he forcefully took off one of thedies¡¯ arms clinging onto Grant¡¯s arm. Grant was about to lose his consciousness but he was still able to hear what Greco was saying and doing. He just didn¡¯t resist him because he felt weird with those women.


    It was obvious that she was offended. ¡°Ha! What a jerk. Tsk.¡± She said as she put her arms across her chest then rolled her eyes heavenwards. ¡°Who does he think he is?¡± She asked the other girl in front of her.


    Meanwhile, while the girls were sulking, Greco and Grant were back in Grant¡¯s room. He put him down to sit on the couch to help him sober up.


    He got him an ice-cold soda to help Grant sober up. He drank it in one gulp, and he felt a lot better than before.


    Greco sat beside Grant and looked at him very firmly. Grant felt weird about what he was doing, but he couldn¡¯t talk back for the first time. ¡°Alpha, I am telling you, what you are doing right now will do no good to you nor the pack. Everyone is naturally destined for someone, and it is a sign of bad luck to ignore your mate. I know that you know that, and if you can still hear me, please think about it a couple of times. Just don¡¯t try to make decisions rashly if it means being unlucky your whole life.¡± He told Grant in a serious tone of voice.

 Chapter 27

    3rd Person POV


    After identally meeting Grant in the garden, Krisna was flustered while she ran back inside the mansion. Her cheeks were crimson red when she had her way back to their room to unpack Asthrid¡¯s bags. Her mind couldn¡¯t stop thinking as to why Alpha Grant was staring nkly at her face earlier. She was not used to be looking at a guy like that as if he wanted to say something to her. She actually wanted to ask him further, but she felt like the Alpha would start to get annoyed, and she might just be killed in no time. How would she be able to escape after then?


    ¡°What is with your ugly face, trash?¡± Asthrid weed her with an awful greeting as soon as Krisna opened the door to the room. She was on the bed, making herself busy with something else.


    Although she had always wanted to say something back at her, she still couldn¡¯t because she had to extend her patience more to make her escape sessful. ¡°N-Nothing, Ms. Olimp.¡± She said in a low tone of voice with a weakling facial expression.


    Asthrid just rolled her eyes heavenwards while she was reading a magazine. Her back was leaning on the headboard with her feet crossed together. ¡°Ugh. Then you should fix that face of yours. It keeps on annoying me.¡± She told her like it was just the usual thing to say. But to Krisna, it was okay because she was so used to it that it didn¡¯t bother her anymore. How could she not be used to it if she was able to hear unpleasant words from Asthrid every single day of her life?


    ¡°Y-Yes, Ms. Olimps. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She thriftily said and bowed her head slowly.


    She then again rolled her eyes and hissed. She put down the magazine she was reading and focused on looking at Krisna. Her eyes could even kill people right now, but Krisna wouldn¡¯t even budge. She would only give off a neutral facial expression. ¡°Tsk, you¡¯re so useless. Aren¡¯t you being sneakytely? Why don¡¯t you start unpacking my things? You¡¯re toozy, like, obviouslyzy!¡± She told her in a slightly raised voice. Krisna didn¡¯t answer her, and she would only listen to her grunting because nothing could help the situation to be better especially if she would talk back.


    A momentter, when Krisna was just nodding and agreeing to Asthrid, she began to stand up and walked over in her direction. ¡°I will let it pass for now, even if you¡¯re just a useless maid. I will go out for a while, and when Ie back, I want my things ready. This luggage should already be unpacked. Do you understand me, although you¡¯re obviously stupid?¡± She asked with her looking down at Krisna and her brows arched upward.


    Krisna was still holding back to her senses. She shouldn¡¯t do things that would destroy the entire n for her n. Escape Asthrid Olimp¡¯sir and be free. She smiled at Asthrid as if it didn¡¯t affect her. ¡°Of course, Ms. Olimp, I do understand every word you said. Count on me.¡± She told her with a huge smile on her face. Krisna was looking undistressed, which was making Asthrid annoyed with her face even more. She knew the fact that Krisna was so beautiful, and she abhorred it.


    Because she didn¡¯t want to get any wrinkles just before the Annual Pack Gathering, Asthrid also tried her best not to make her night miserable. She just scoffed and instantly went outside the room to get some fresh air.


    She took a deep breath after Asthrid got out of the room. ¡°What a load of sh¨C My life sucks!¡± She eximed out of the blue when her gaze turned to look at the luggage Asthrid had. She almost forgot that Asthrid got so much with her for this uing Annual pack gathering that she almost had no space inside their car.


    Krisna started to walk over to the corner where Asthrid¡¯s luggage was ced. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can finish unpacking these before shees back. Just who does she think I am? I¡¯m no superhero.¡± She ranted to herself as she bent over to the floor to start unpacking the luggage before Asthrid would even turn into a real beast.


    After opening the first three pieces of luggage, she was stunned by what she saw. ¡°These are all useless. Is she going to use all of these here? The ball is only a night, not a month.¡± She said while staring at the things Asthrid packed back home. Some of them were different kinds of wigs, essories, stilettos, and a couple of designs of gowns. ¡°It seems like she got her entire closet in here.¡± Shemented sarcastically.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    About an hour or two had already passed, and Krisna still had some more stuff to unpack. Time just flew too fast, and she wasn¡¯t able to notice the time. However, it felt like it was only a few minutes because she was too busy unpacking Asthrid¡¯s things.


    After a while, while Krisna was about to hang the gowns very carefully when the door opened, and a very loud bang shut the door close. She knew by that action that it was Asthrid who went inside the room.


    Krisna looked back to greet Asthrid, but what she got was a very firm p on her right cheek. Asthrid was looking really furious like she always did. However, Krisna felt that p this time, and she knew that she was serious. Just like before, blood came dripping from Krisna¡¯s lips, but this time it was quite a bit more. Her anger issues went up suddenly, but she knew that she had to stay calm as much as she could.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to finish cleaning these up before I even got here?! Can¡¯t you really do your job, right?! You¡¯re so dumb for a maid!¡± Asthrid shouted at her at the top of her lungs. She had finally gone berserk while Krisna was only looking at her with a neutral facial expression like she was always doing.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I wasn¡¯t able to finish this within an hour, Ms. Olimp. I only have a few more things to arrange, so please give me more time.¡± She talked to Asthrid with a low and calm tone of voice since she didn¡¯t want to drop the bomb and cause a scene in the Light Sky Pack¡¯s territory.


    She turned her back to Asthrid to get the gown inside the luggage and to hang it properly, but when she was about to grab it, her hair was grabbed by Asthrid first. ¡°Ouch! Let go of me, Ms. Olimp!¡± She struggled to escape from her, but Asthrid would only sling onto it even more.


    Asthrid had a smirk on her face as she was grabbing Krisna on the floor. ¡°You¡¯re just a piece of crap who can¡¯t even do a thing right! You deserve this, and you deserve even more. But, thank me, I am still being too nice to you.¡± She told Krisna while she was screaming on the floor. She felt like the part of her hair Asthrid was grabbing was about to be pulled off of her scalp.


    ¡°I said, let go of me!¡± She suddenly screamed out, which made Asthrid release her hand. She was shocked by how Krisna acted towards her. It was the first time that she shouted at Asthrid, and that was because she was out of her limits. She wasn¡¯t supposed to do that, but it got out of her mouth, and Asthrid was hurting her a lot this time.


    She stood up after kissing the floor and looked at Asthrid. But this time, she had already calmed down. Asthrid took a step back from her then she gulped.


    ¡°W-What was that? Are you trying to fight back now? Just who do you think you are, huh?¡± Asthrid tried her best to act tough, although she knew that her entire body was now trembling, and she got frightened for a second.


    Krisna clenched both her fists, trying to hold back her anger. She was really tempted to fight, but she could not do it whenever she remembered her ns. Just a little more, just a few more days, and everything will soon be better. That was what she was always thinking, and that was why she had already gotten to this point. She had gone far, and she wouldn¡¯t let something like this ruin everything.


    She released her fists and tried to calm herself down. She let out a deep sigh. ¡°N-No, I am not fighting back. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Olimp. Forgive my illegal actions. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± She said while she was looking down the floor to avoid having eye contact with the woman in front of her.


    Deep inside her, she already wanted to talk back, shout back at her and tell her how she hated Asthrid. She was always treating her badly, and just for once, she also wanted to get back at her. Make her cry or something, but that could await. One day, she would definitely make her pay for everything that she had done to her. For her sufferings under Asthrid¡¯s care.


    Asthrid stepped forward, closing the gap between them, then she leaned forward as if whispering in her ear. ¡°You better not do it again, or else¡­ I will definitely have somebody kill you.¡± She threatened her. Krisna was only looking at the wall, staring at it nkly.


    3rd Person POV


    Krisna wasn¡¯t sure what to react and say to Asthrid¡¯s statement about having somebody kill her. Just who was she trying to scare? Krisna was used to those kinds of death threats from her and none of them was been pulled off ever since.


    To cut off the scenario, Krisna just swallowed her pride and nodded continuously at Asthrid. ¡°Yes, Ms. Olimps. I understand.¡± She said in a low tone.


    Because of that, Asthrid had a sly smile on her face. She felt like she won again against the pitiful maid she was messing with all the time. It was as if it was satisfying whenever she would see Krisna look miserable. But that was just what she thought because Krisna was only putting up an act. She didn¡¯t care about what Asthrid would do to her anymore as long as she was able to run away someday. She was only being patient because it was really her dream to be free from her.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, then. Finish all that up and help me to get ready for dinner. It is an important dinner, so I have to look presentable. The most gorgeous and beautifuldy in the dining hall.¡± She told Krisna with an agitated and excited tone of voice. Asthrid would really have mood swings most of the time. One moment she was happy, then a momentter, she woulde to Krisna like a hungry beast.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Krisna nodded at her then she continued doing all her work in an instant. She hung all the remaining gowns carefully, and she put the different kinds of stilettos on the rack and other things to their proper ces. She would even sweep the floor squeaky clean. Once she was done cleaning everything, not even a hint of dirt could be seen inside the room. Every nook and crannies were swiped clean to prevent Asthrid from being too hot-headed.


    She took a seat on the couch and wiped off the sweat on her forehead, and then she sighed deeply. It seemed like it had been a while since she was able to take a rest since she got inside the room. Whenever she was with Asthrid, she would always have to run some errands for her like she had unlimited things for Krisna to do.


    ¡°Whoo, that was tiring.¡± She told herself in a low tone of voice. She looked at the floor, and it looked like you could even use it as a mirror for being too shiny.

 Chapter 29

    One momentter, Asthrid opened the door to the bathroom and came out while her foot was still too wet. She walked past Krisna as if she had done nothing wrong. In addition to that, she was humming happily.


    Krisna groaned and it was a good thing that Asthrid didn¡¯t hear it or else it might start another war between the two of them. ¡°Hey, I just cleaned that up! How dare you get out of the bathroom with your feet still wet? Can¡¯t you see I just wiped the floor?!¡± Well, of course, she just thought that to herself. She didn¡¯t want to hear or experience another ping from Asthrid, and she might not be able to hold back then.


    She just stood up silently to clean the floor, although she just got the chance to sit down. She kept on cheering herself inside her mind to help her not to punch this woman with her.


    ¡°You¡¯re still cleaning? What a snail you are, made.¡± Asthrid told her as she hissed and rolled her eyes upward. At this point in life, Krisna¡¯s patience was being tested by all the Gods. She wanted to tell Asthrid that there was a cluttered person inside their room, and it was her, but she couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Asthrid was picking up the perfect dress for tonight¡¯s dinner while Krisna was still mopping the floor. Momentster, she was finally done, really done with everything. But that didn¡¯t end her job because Asthrid called out to her again.


    ¡°Hey, you useless maid,e here and help me get ready for tonight¡¯s dinner.¡± She called out while she was in front of the mirror. Krisna looked at her, she was wearing a red dress, and it seemed like she was getting ready.


    Even though Krisna didn¡¯t want to go and help her because she wanted to sleep right away, she still had no choice. She walked in her direction and asked what she could do for her. Asthrid asked her to blow dry her hair and then curl them into big waves. Good thing she knew how to do stuff like that. It seemed like Asthrid liked it and was impressed for the first time. She smiled and wanted more of it. She finished curling every strand of her hair, and then the next thing she did was to do her makeup.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Krisna was very itchy to go to her bed and finally sleep, but her job for today was still not done. How could she be working twenty-four seven for someone she didn¡¯t like at all in the first ce? For the makeup m, Asthrid fully trusted her to do it for her. Krisna was naturally good at things like this, so it was quite an easy job for her. She just put on light makeup on her face, she trimmed her brows and filled them up with brown shade, she skipped concealer but she put on an ample amount of foundation, loose powder to set the foundation, then a little bit of pink rosy blush, and a red lipstick to make her look like a real feisty woman who was worthy of bing the next Luna. To finish it up, she sprayed some perfume on her.


    ¡°I bet this perfume would also make your attitude and whole being smell good,¡± Krisna smirked because of that thought. She wanted to tell her that, but she had to keep it to herself for now.


    Asthrid frowned when she noticed that Krisna was smirking, but when she saw how she looked, it lifted up her soul and it made her smile all of a sudden. ¡°I like it, maid. You did well on this. Pick me some footwear. One that is perfect for my red dress.¡± Asthrid said while she was looking at her reflection in the mirror.


    Krisna went to the corner to pick one of the heels sitting on the rack and she chose a pair of ck Valentino heels which also had a shade of grey when it was being spotted by the light. She¡¯s got some good taste when ites to fashion, and Asthrid liked what she chose. She tried the fit, and it looked perfect on her feet, plus it also matched the red dress she was wearing.


    Asthrid stood up to look at her whole fit, and she was happy about it. She chose a silver clutch bag, and she also added a few essories, and she was good to go. She was very excited to go to the dinner because the Alphas were present in the dining hall. She wanted to impress them, especially Grant.


    At this time, Krisna thought that she could finally rest now that Asthrid was about to go to the hall, but her life was just as good as a rat¡¯s. It was hell, and she was beginning not to like it when Asthrid once again called out to her to tell her one more errand.  ¡°Oh yeah, you areing with me to the dining hall.¡± She firmly said without even a budge.


    He wanted to scream out in pain. Why didn¡¯t she just kill her then? She just wanted to sleep, but why did she have toe with her to the dining hall? ¡°B-But Mis. Olimp¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any buts. You areing with me, and that is final. We¡¯re going now. You don¡¯t have to dress up or anything, we¡¯re going to bete, and that¡¯s not a good impression to the Alpha.¡± She told her with condensing what Krisna might feel.


    How cruel could she get to her? The way Krisna looked right now, nothing good woulde out. Her hair was too messy, and they were out of ce. Her clothes were like a rug since she had just finished cleaning up, and she never had the chance to rest her feet. Whenever she had the opportunity to sit down and rx, Asthrid was always there to interrupt andmand her to do things that she could do herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, maid,¡± Asthridmanded her once again, and she had that obvious smile on her face. But, of course, she scored once again, and she seeded in making Krisna look so ugly. Nothing¡¯s going to beat that. ¡°You look hideous. I like it.¡± She told her with a sarcastic voice and a sly smile on her face while she looked at her from head to toe.

 Chapter 30

    Krisna was screaming at the top of her lungs at this point. But, she didn¡¯t have any choice once again. She had to obey her evil boss until she would be able to escape. She looked at her appearance in the mirror, and there was nothing charming in her at the moment.


    She wanted to at least brush her hair, but Asthrid pulled her hand. ¡°I said we¡¯re going to bete! Let¡¯s go. What are you chickening out for?¡± She told her then they fled the room in an instant.


    3rd Person POV


    The twodies were on their way to the dining hall. Asthrid was all mmed up with her perfect hair, perfect makeup, perfect dress, and perfect stilettos. She also smelled like an expensive perfume. But, on the other hand, when you turned your gaze to the person at the back, she would definitely be aughingstock to everyone. She got her hair all messy, no proper clothes and footwear, and her face still got dirt on it.


    While they were walking, Asthrid called out to her once more for her instructions while they would have their dinner. Krisna was trying tob her hair by brushing it using her hands, but of course, it would not have the same result, lots of knots in her hair kept oning.


    ¡°You still have one more job to do. The night is still young, and you can¡¯t take a rest.¡± Asthrid stopped in the middle of the long hallway and looked at Krisna very firmly, her eyebrows arched upward, and her right foot kept on stomping the floor while her hands were across her chest. ¡°I want you to just stay behind me all the time, maid. You will have to attend to everymand I tell you, and that¡¯s an order. I don¡¯t want to hear anyints, and don¡¯t you ever, ever embarrass me in front of the Alpha.¡± She told her, emphasizing each and every word of her statement.


    ¡°For all I care, I just wannay down and sleep. Tsk.¡± She thought to herself. Oh, she just couldn¡¯t wait until she was able to say those words one day. But for now, her ego could still endure Asthrid¡¯s behavior, so she had to go on still. Krisna smiled at her from ear to ear, and then she nodded. ¡°Yes, Ms. Olimp. I won¡¯t do anything to embarrass you.¡± She replied like a really nicedy. Asthrid just smirked, and then they continued walking their way to the hall.


    This girl behind Asthrid shouldn¡¯t be allowed to steal the spotlight from her. This was her one in a million chance to finally get along and capture the Alpha¡¯s attention, and she couldn¡¯t let some kind ofmoner just butt in. She didn¡¯t belong there, but Asthrid just had to keep her up.


    They arrived inside the dining hall, and as expected, Alpha Grant, together with his mother, was already there. When she turned her gaze to look at the other side, her stepmother Lalisa and her father, Alpha Jaster, were also present. It seemed like they were the only ones waiting to start the dinner. They hadn¡¯t started the meal yet, and Asthrid always had this dramatic entrance that caught the attention of the people inside the dining hall. While she was looking too gorgeous and sparkly, Krisna was just behind her like a mere and in background.


    Asthrid picked a seat opposite Grant. She gave Krisna her coat and then eventually greeted Grant. ¡°Good evening, Alpha Grant. How was your day?¡± She sweetly asked the Alpha as she sat downfortably.


    The Alpha smiled at her, but it was obvious that he was only forced to do it for courteousness. ¡°And good evening to you, too. A lot happened today, I guess.¡±


    The conversation went on and Asthrid was the only one who was trying to revive and give a topic to discuss, but the Alpha had no interest in it at all. Asthrid was beginning to notice it, and it was starting to get in her head. She was being annoyed. The Alpha would only steal a glimpse of the person behind her and wouldpletely ignore Asthrid¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Hey, maid, why don¡¯t you start fanning me? It is a bit hot in here.¡± Shemanded Krisna while her eyes were flickering with jealousy. She took the fan right away inside the bag where all of Asthrid¡¯s belongings were ced and started fanning Asthrid slowly. Asthrid was relieved for a moment, and she wanted Krisna to suffer while she was under her control.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The look on their faces was priceless, and even Alpha Jaster was a bit astounded by what she did to Krisna. She looked like a ve, standing behind Krisna like the other servants serving them food. Both of them were guests in the Light Sky Pack, and it was not good for Letizia to see them acting like this. Although Alpha Jaster saw this, he didn¡¯t have the guts to scold his daughter for being too spoiled. Since Krisna had no choice but to follow all of her boss¡¯ pettymands, she would just think that everything would end eventually. This act continued even during their meals, but Letizia felt like it was making their meal awful.


    She put down her cutleries then she wiped her mouth with the white cloth resting on herp. All of the people present in the area were bing curious why she did that. She looked serious, and there was no hint of happiness on her face anymore. After a few seconds, she cleared her throat and looked at Asthrid firmly. ¡°Can we stop being ridiculous, dear?¡± She asked in a slightly raised voice. Everyone could sense that she was a bit disappointed and angry at the same time.

 Chapter 31

    Asthrid was also in so much shock just by looking at Letizia right now. Did she just snap a finger at it? ¡°You had this youngdy to do things that even you could do is ridiculous. The meal is great, and it¡¯s starting to taste bad with all of that.¡± Letizia made a hand gesture about Asthrid being too strict with Krisna.


    No one dared to talk, especially Asthrid, who would only look at Letizia like a weak soul. The Alpha¡¯s mother was bing even more furious when she got no answer from her, and stop this from getting out of hand, and Alpha Jaster stood up. ¡°Krisna, I am sorry for what my daughter has caused you. You are dismissed for tonight. Go get some rest, okay?¡± He told her with a concerned look on his face. He didn¡¯t want the issue to berger, or else there might be some kind of trouble to build in the near future.


    Krisna was too hesitant if she would ept what Alpha Jaster just said. Of course, she wanted to go out of the dining hall as soon as possible, but thinking back as to what Asthrid might do to her,ter on was wrapping all over her mind. The people inside were looking at her, waiting for her answer. She has left with another difficult decision once again. If she stayed there, Alpha Grant¡¯s mother might get even more angry, and that was not good at all, but if she went out of the dining hall, Asthrid would be the one to get mad at her. She would definitely receive countless beatings from her again.


    After thinking about it for a while, Krisna slowly took a step back while she was looking at Alpha Jaster then she gradually lowered her head. ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me, Alpha Jaster, Ms. Olimp.¡± She said in a very respectful manner. After she left, she took a nce at Letizia and smiled at her. At least being away from Asthrid, even just for a little while, was kind of refreshing for her.


    She started running, and she didn¡¯t know where her feet might lead her. She was about to run out of breath, and she noticed that she was outside the mansion. ¡°What was that all about?¡± She uttered to herself. ¡°It was Alpha Grant, and something is not right.¡± She added while she was catching her breath.


    What happened inside the dining hall was really ridiculous. Who would have thought that the Alpha¡¯s mother would save her from Asthrid¡¯s evil doings? But aside from that, What really got into Krisna¡¯s mind was the Alpha¡¯s presence. The feeling she got was bing stronger when she got into the same room with him.


    She didn¡¯t want to believe it, the Alpha was a very important person to the Light Sky Pack, and Krisna was only a nobody. Of course, the Alpha would choose someone who also came from an important family and not just a rugged woman like her. They were not perfect for each other, but being in the same room with him only told her that Alpha Grant was her fated mate.


    What should she do from then on? Just thinking about Mabelle and Asthrid, who got a crush on him, made her realize that Krisna was not just her type.


    She looked at the way she was dressed, what dirty clothes she got, she had no proper manners, and everything in her life was miserable. She didn¡¯t have dreams in the first ce. The Alpha might not turn his attention to her whatever she might do because no matter how you would look at it, Krisna was only a normal type of woman, and no Alpha would even care about her.


    3rd Person POV


    Asthrid was so frustrated that Letizia, the Alpha¡¯s mother, pointed out the way she was treating Krisna. Indeed, she knew that she was wrong, but in her own perspective, her personal maid was only obviously acting like the victim when she actually deserved what she had gone through. To top it all, her father, Alpha Jaster, was also there to witness what he did to Krisna. Those facts were enough for her to put suffering in Krisna¡¯s life.


    At this point, Krisna knew that her boss would act violently towards her once again when they got back to the room. Of course, she would get herself ready right away. Asthrid would definitely scream at her and hurt her in every way she could. Her lips still got some bruise on them from the recent p she had received.


    Asthrid was being too cruel to Krisna,  even more cruel than the first day she served her family. No matter what she would do, she couldn¡¯t change the way they were treating her.


    The maid was outside the mansion, trying to breathe some fresh air. She was looking at the skies, thinking about all the possibilities that woulde up after she sessfully escaped from Asthrid¡¯sir. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, cheering herself up once again that everything would be all right in the right and perfect time. She only had to be patient.


    Suddenly, she felt weird being in the same room with Alpha Grant. It was really strange, the feeling of being pulled closer to the Alpha. The aura was bing stronger and stronger. That strange feeling she felt for the first time in her life. She was starting to believe that Alpha Grant was really the man fated to her.


    After the dinner with the Alphas, Asthrid was out of sight from everyone, and they all just suddenly heard a loud bang from closing the door. She had gone running to find Krisna, and she looked like an angry bull with that smokeing out from her nose.


    First, Asthrid went to look inside her room, which was the first ce where Krisna would go, but Krisna was not in the room to her surprise. She became even more furious because of that fact. She tried to look at other areas of the room after that.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That little maggot will definitely taste some of these.¡± She told herself with gritted teeth while her fists were clenched. Her eyebrows met in the middle, and she knew things would get no good at all. ¡°Where are you?¡± She hissed as she was still walking and running at the same time.


    Krisna wanted to run off at the moment, she had the chance now, but she still chose not to because she thought it was still not the right time.

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Hey! You! Come here, you useless little-¡± Krisna was thinking about random things when she suddenly heard someone shout from the back, and it seemed like it was meant for her, so she looked back and saw Asthrid approaching her with a hint of violence. So here they go again, and it was the same exact scene that Krisna imagined in her mind. She knew this was going to happen even when she was still back in the dining hall.


    The moment that Asthrid was able to approach her, she grabbed her hair with full force once again. ¡°What? Speak now, you useless maid! Are you freaking kidding me? I know you¡¯re celebrating because Alpha Grant¡¯s mother was on your side earlier! You embarrassed me in front of the Alpha!¡± Asthrid eximed while she was holding onto Krisna¡¯s hair like she really had no intention to let go of it.


    Krisna was struggling to escape from her grip, and it seemed like Asthrid was really in a rage. What could she do? She waspletely embarrassed in front of Alpha Grant. ¡°You¡¯re hurting me, Ms. Olimps! Please, let me go!¡± She pleaded, but Asthrid wouldn¡¯t listen, and she clung to her hair even more.


    ¡°What? Are youining?! Huh? You deserve this for acting like the victim on purpose! I looked embarrassed so badly in front of the Alpha!¡± Asthrid had gone berserk, her eyes were full of anger, and she couldn¡¯t hold herself anymore. She was all giddy to hurt Krisna, and it would satisfy her inner peace that way.


    The next thing that she did to Krisna was to pull her hair even more, and she pressed her cheeks until it swelled, and she couldn¡¯t evenin anymore. All of Krisna¡¯s words were gibberish, and Asthrid was onlyughing at her, looking so stupid and awful.


    It was painful. She could feel Asthrid¡¯s anger by the way she was holding her hair and cheeks. She closed her eyes and was starting to feel numb. Her entire body was aching, but she couldn¡¯t feel a thing.


    ¡°P-please, stop it. S-stop hurting me.¡± Krisna begged while her eyes were starting to build up tears. Her voice was obviously shaking, and she just gave it her best to finally say a word.


    Even so, even after hearing Krisna¡¯s trembling voice, she was not bothered at all. She wanted more. She wanted to see more blood from Krisna. She was bloodlust, and that was what she was about to do.


    She let go of Krisna¡¯s hair and held her head with her entire palm, and stroked her on the ground. Unfortunately, the impact was too loud. Krisna¡¯s scream spread all over the ce, but the area had no people surrounding it, so that nobody could see this side of her.


    Her face began to bleed while she was kissing the ground, but she did her best to struggle her way out of Asthrid¡¯s grip.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    ¡°LET GO OF ME, ASTHRID!¡± She unconsciously shouted at her, which made Asthrid look shocked all of a sudden. It was the first time that she fought back and shouted at her.


    Asthrid slowly released her grip then she stood up. Krisna sat down and started to brush off all the dirt from her body. Her hair was also in knots, and she could feel her scalp ripping apart. The look on Krisna¡¯s face was too innocent, and she also couldn¡¯t believe herself. It was like she just had an instinct to shout at her because she was too much.


    It was Asthrid¡¯s fault in the first ce. If she didn¡¯t maltreat Krisna in front of Letizia and Alpha Grant, that situation wouldn¡¯t ur. Basically, she made that to herself, she embarrassed herself in front of them, but she couldn¡¯t ept that fact.


    She was in so much shock with what just Krisna had done, and it was just then that she froze and stared nkly at her. There was an obvious tension between them, but it did not ignite the fuel. She couldn¡¯t believe that Krisna did that. After the scene, she just walked out of her sight and did not say a word.


    When Asthrid got out of her sight, Krisna stood up from the ground and brushed off the dirt on her butt. It was just then that she could feel every part of her body was aching, and she even got another bruise on her face. Asthrid really liked hitting her on the face. The bruise on her lips was still very visible, yet she got another one on her face when Asthrid dunked her entire face on the ground.


    For a while, Krisna set aside the idea of Asthrid being the most evil boss there was in the universe. She looked up in the sky once again and breathed some fresh air. ¡°I guess I¡¯m really better off alone¡­ but the Alpha? My fated mate? That¡¯s hriously unbelievable.¡± She told herself while she was holding onto her chest. She realized that Alpha Grant was really her fated mate. She confirmed that when her senses were bing stronger and stronger when she was being too close to him.


    There was no way she would make a mistake on that. ¡°Is he also able to sense the same? Or is it just me? Am I not being too much of myself for thinking this?¡± She added. She felt a heavy thing on her chest. She knew she was right, but her thoughts were telling her that it was just her imagination yet deep inside her heart, she knew.


    She was curious as to what the Alpha might be thinking about her. She didn¡¯t want to go and say the Alpha was also feeling a strong bond between the two of them, and he thought that she was also his mate. What if it was just her, right?

 Chapter 33

    Krisna would never go and tell this to anyone, especially to Asthrid, who wanted Alpha Grant for herself. She really had no friends at all, and that was indeed a good thing because she had no ns on telling this information to anyone.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, she remembered Greco, Grant¡¯s Beta, with whom she had just got friends with. But of course, why would she say anything to Greco when Krisna knew that he was too close to the Alpha? The moment she confesses, the information might immediately be reported to the Alpha, which is not a good idea.


    She stretched out her entire body since they all felt stiff. The Annual pack gathering is about to begin, and her ns should be in process. No one¡¯s going to stop her, even the Alpha, who was her fated mate.


    Asthrid¡¯s POV


    That useless maid is really getting on my nerves! How dare she do that in front of my father and Alpha Grant? She¡¯d be better off dead, but she should just thank me after sparing her life this time. If this thing happens ever again, I won¡¯t really hesitate to kill her off myself. She embarrassed me, and it was the first time that I had been embarrassed in my entire life. I will never forget what she had done!


    Currently, I am on my way to my room. This red dress just speaks unlucky. Maybe she really sabotaged me so the Alpha¡¯s mother would get mad at me. Ugh! I hate that little maggot even to the tiniest bit of my blood. I will get back to her once I see her.


    As soon as I got inside my room, I threw my clutch bag somewhere inside. I began to take off my earrings in front of the mirror. I sat down and tried to calm myself down. ¡°That b*tch will not pay for it for sure. I really hate her.¡± I uttered to myself while looking at my reflection in her mirror. I look miserable right now, and I feel totally and crushingly defeated by that woman.


    Before I even kill her, I will make sure that she will suffer first. I will kill her slowly until she has to beg for me to spare her life. Yes, that is indeed how I should think because that is just.


    When I thought back at the dinner earlier, Alpha Grant was continuously stealing nces at that little maggot. What is with her? There is nothing catchy about her that will make the Alpha look at her like that unless the Alpha and that little maggot are the fated match, right? What other possible reason is there except for that one?


    That little maggot was only pretending that she didn¡¯t want toe with me to the dining hall, but in fact, she knew that Alpha Grant was there. That is why she made me force her toe with me. Ha! What a petty little maggot she is! And there, she gained victory and left me dumbfounded by being scolded by the Alpha¡¯s mother. Even the Alpha was suspicious all of a sudden. Thest time that I saw him, he wasn¡¯t like that. He wouldn¡¯t talk to girls nor even look at them like he was looking at that dirty little maggot.


    I need to act now, or else she might invade everything that belongs to me. What should I supposed to do now that I know this fact?


    While I was still nning as to what I should do next to her, I heard the door open, and there she was. The girl who ruined the night and embarrassed me in front of the Alphas. My blood instantly boiled, and it was urging me to get a beating. The entire scene back at the hall came back to me, and it annoyed me even more.


    I looked at her with a death re, and it made her nervous. She carefully closed the door to the room and just stood there. Although I wanted to hit her right now, my senses were telling me not to. I will n out everything before the ball and embarrass her just like she did to me. This is not the right time, and it will be just a waste if I throw my energy at her. She¡¯s not even worth it.


    I stood up from the chair and didn¡¯t turn my gaze away at her. I can feel it. I feel that she is scared. That¡¯s how she has always been, she won¡¯t fight back at me, but the way she shouted at me a while ago was just so unnecessary that I couldn¡¯t talk back. I will never let that happen again, especially now that I have a suspicion that she and Alpha Grant are the fated mates.


    I waited for a few seconds for her to talk nicely, but my patience couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She seemed like she had no intention of talking at all, so I slowly walked in her direction. ¡°Since you really love going out, why don¡¯t you sleep outside then? That¡¯s better off the hook, right?¡± I told her sarcastically with my arms crossed around my chest and my foot-stomping impatiently to the ground. I don¡¯t want to see her face in the meantime. The way she shouted at me earlier was too much. Was that how you treat the person you work for? Don¡¯t she just forget that her father was held responsible for killing our pack¡¯s Luna, which is my mother, and then he vanished into thin air in an instant?


    Aside from the fact that I am still so annoyed just by seeing her ugly, contorted face, I also want her out for the meantime because I need to n out how to destroy her lifepletely, and I don¡¯t want her here with me. I know that it is cold outside the mansion, but she can handle herself.

 Chapter 34

    Krisna¡¯s POV


    ¡°You should be thankful that we still have you around.¡± She told me with a threat in her voice. Asthrid walked back to the bed to get her clutch bag. My face was looking curious as to what she was nning again. She took something out and gave me the car keys? ¡°Here, consider yourself being lucky. I am letting you sleep inside the car.¡± She said in an irritable tone. I was hesitant to take it, so I was just staring at the car keys just for a little while until Asthrid waved it again. Finally, I took them and headed out of the room in an instant.


    Does she really think that way? Well, I am just so d that I am going to sleep outside. I don¡¯t even want to smell her strong perfume in the first ce. I feel like my nose will fall off after being around her all the time. At least, when I am out, I feel free from her, and that is what I want in the first ce. If she thinks that this is a punishment for me, she should think again because if I only have the choice to stay in the vehicle or somewhere really far from her, I will never hesitate to choose that path.


    Asthrid making me sleep outside is a huge favor for me. I have been waiting for this, and I hope the Annual pack gathering will finallye so I won¡¯t have to endure and suffer being with her anymore.


    I started to walk along the hallway, and people were still so busy. Some of the Light Sky Pack¡¯s men are still decorating all the hallways. It is only a few days away until the Annual Pack Gathering. What will it look like? I bet it¡¯s going to be so magical. I know that I am so out of ce, and just like what Asthrid always says, I don¡¯t belong here, I don¡¯t belong to the ce of the royals. But being a rogue is much better than being Asthrid¡¯s maid.


    While thinking too deeply about Asthrid¡¯s cruelty, I took my time to walk slowly because the bruise I had on my face was still aching. Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t washed my face. It is still full of sand. I might get an infection if I don¡¯t wash them quickly.


    Just when I turned right, I saw the public bathroom in the corner. I immediately got inside the bathroom and washed my face. ¡°This day is so exhausting,¡± I uttered to myself while looking at the bruise I had on my face. I chuckled when I realized that they look quite terrible on me, but who cares, right?


    She did me good things this time. She was making me kiss and swallow some of the dirt when she dunked my face to the ground. My life sucks, and I know it, but just a little more, and soon, things will be better. Once I get myself out of her control, I will live myself to the fullest.


    I did another run to wash my face then took a portion of bathroom tissue to the side to wipe my face clean. ¡°O-Ouch, it hurts.¡± I squeaked a little as I wiped the part of my face where I had bruises. Even my lips were cracked to the side. ¡°I guess this should do it,¡± I told myself once again and looked at my entire face. Some scratches on the left side, my lips are cracks, and some open wounds on the forehead. I let out a deep sigh and started to walk out of the bathroom.


    These are all going to heal sooner orter, so I don¡¯t have to worry about them. I walked until I finally got to where Asthrid¡¯s car was parked. Okay, this is where I¡¯m going to sleep tonight. ¡°All right, this is better,¡± I said with enthusiasm in my voice.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Atst, I am able to sleep without thinking that Asthrid might just kill me while I am fast asleep.


    ¡°Hey, Krisna.¡±


    I was supposed to go inside the car when someone called out to me again. I am so urged to take my sleep, but why are people trying to stop me? I looked at the person who called me out, and to my surprise, it was Greco, and he was smiling.


    3rd Person POV


    ¡°Hey, Krisna.¡± Greco greeted Krisna in an enthusiastic tone of voice. He was walking in her direction while his hands were in his pockets. The moment that Krisna looked to see who called her, Greco saluted to her then smirked halfway.


    Krisna smiled at him and leaned on the car. ¡°Oh, Greco. It¡¯s nice to see you here.¡± She greeted him back. As Greco reached her, he stood beside her and leaned on the car. ¡°How¡¯s everything going?¡± She asked while looking at him.


    ¡°Well, aside from the scene at the dining hall, nothing strange happened from that moment on.¡± He said with a sly smile on his face. They were both present in the dining hall. That was why Greco was able to know what happened back there. Nothing good happened, just like what Krisna was thinking before she even went there. But her boss, Asthrid, was just reallypulsive for her toe with her.


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s great then.¡± She thriftily replied, then she turned her look to somewhere. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Greco. What should she tell him? That Asthrid went to gang up on her again? That was something that shouldn¡¯t be said to people, and they might just think that she was trying to get sympathy from them.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± She suddenly squeaked when Greco tried to touch her face. ¡°What was that for?!¡± She nagged and unconsciously hit Greco on his arm.

 Chapter 35

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± He backed off right away when Greco realized that he shouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Those bruises¡­ you don¡¯t have any of those when we were still inside the dining hall.¡± He asked as he was just looking at her firmly.


    She shyly looked away and hid her bruises from him, although he had seen them already. ¡°These are nothing. I tripped on my way out. That¡¯s why I got these.¡±


    ¡°What? Where exactly did you get trip? To a cliff? That looks really serious.¡± He asked once again, but there was a hint of sarcasm in his voice. It was obviously not from being tripped to somewhere, and Greco knew that. He just wanted Krisna to tell him that herself, but it looked like she had no intention of telling him that fact.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to it, okay? I got tripped really. Do you want me to give you some, too? In that way, we¡¯ll have a matchy tattoo.¡± She insisted on saying that with too much sarcasm in her voice. She was able tough and smile again, so Greco just agreed to her so the conversation wouldn¡¯t run too long.


    Greco put his hands up like he was surrendering. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. No thanks, I give up. I don¡¯t want any of those bruises on you. Leave my own pretty face alone, Krisna.¡± He told Krisna then,ter on, they bothughed at each other.


    Krisna didn¡¯t know that she was able to meet a friend when she was going toe with Asthrid to the Annual Pack Gathering. She wasn¡¯t expecting for herself to be able tough genuinely again. It seemed like good things were really going to happen if you expect less from people. Asthrid was always too cruel towards her, and that was the kind of life she lived on for years. Not until Greco came and she was able to experience another kind of freedom. Different kinds of freedom from when she was going training with Fravis back home.


    ¡°To be honest, something happened back at the dining hall while we were there. Didn¡¯t you feel it, Krisna?¡± He asked her in a serious tone of voice. She was trying to think it over but couldn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say.


    Her forehead creased, and she looked at Greco with a very curious facial expression. ¡°What happened? Was it when I was dismissed by Alpha Grant¡¯s mother?¡± She asked him, but a few secondster, after Greco just stared at her pretty little face, he shook his head left and right to disagree with her.


    ¡°No, it happened when you were still there. I know that you know something was happening back there. Can you please tell me?¡± He asked her. He was trying to give Krisna a clue, and she knew about it, but she was only trying to fight it off. She didn¡¯t want to think about her being the Alpha¡¯s mate. That was why she wasn¡¯t telling Greco anything.


    Krisna pretended not to know anything about what Greco was asking and just looked at him. ¡°Hm? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about, Greco.¡± She said with a baffled facial expression. She pretended not to know anything because she had decided to ignore what was destined for the future. She didn¡¯t care about that at all.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At this point, Greco was a little too confused as to how Krisna was acting. She should have known by now. They should havemon knowledge about it, but why was she acting so strange about it? Greco was really determined to know, and he wanted to ask Krisna everything about it.


    Greco breathed a deep sigh, and he was trying to gather all his courage to ask Krisna. After a few seconds, Greco started to walk a few steps away from Krisna with his hand in his pockets. Then he turned back to look at her again. He looked really serious, and the moon was behind him. ¡°Did you feel anything strange when you were inside the dining hall together with Alpha Grant¡¯s mother and, of course, the Alpha himself?¡±


    Krisna was too shocked by what she heard. She didn¡¯t really expect Greco to ask her about that. She gulped when she saw how serious Greco looked. His eyes were reflecting the moon¡¯s light and her body shivered all over down her spine. What was that all about? Greco looked like a totally different person at the moment. But after a minute, Krisna was able to regain her senses. She blinked and let out a deep sigh.


    He really wanted to know about what she felt when she was inside the hall with Alpha Grant. Did he also get the feeling of the pull? He also got suspicions about what was happening between her and the Alpha. Greco wanted to know if Krisna was also feeling the same way as the Alpha because the Alpha was sure that it was Krisna who had the greatest pull.


    Krisna came back to her senses and gulped once again. After a while, she stood up straight, smirked, and scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly you are trying to ask me, and I don¡¯t know what answer you want to hear from me. But one thing is for sure, Greco, I didn¡¯t feel anything while we were in the dining hall because all I felt was anger, and at the same time,  I was worn out from all of Asthrid¡¯s pettymands.¡± I told him in a serious tone of voice.


    Because of that statement, Greco felt rxed this time. He didn¡¯t expect her to say those words when in fact, he already knew that Krisna was the woman destined to the Light Sky Pack¡¯s Alpha. How could she say that to him? Was she only denying it, or was there really no feeling she got?


    Greco nodded his head continuously and slowly walked in her direction. He smiled at her and scoffed. ¡°If that is the fact, then so be it. I just wanted to ask you, and it seems like nothing strange happened earlier.¡± He went and agreed with her. After that, he looked at his wristwatch then back at Krisna. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s gettingte, Krisna. I should head back now. It¡¯s really nice to see you, and I hope to see you again tomorrow.¡± He said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 36

    Krisna smiled at him and nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. If there¡¯s a chance to see you, then why not? It¡¯s really fun talking to you, Greco. Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡± Greco smiled, and he continued to walk away from her.


    While Greco was walking away, his mind was pretty much upied by a lot of things. Krisna said she didn¡¯t feel anything when she was with the Alpha at the dining hall. If Krisna and Alpha Grant were really fated with each other, then they both should have felt the same energy, right? But why would only the Alpha feel that? Things were really not connecting, and it was making Greco confused all of a sudden. Didn¡¯t she feel the pull when she was inside the dining hall together with the Alpha? Did it mean that they were not destined for each other?


    On the other hand, Krisna was able to breathe some fresh air when Greco left her. She didn¡¯t know what to say to him anymore. If he insisted even more, she might just confess to him in no time, and that was not a good idea at all. Greco was Alpha Grant¡¯s Beta, and he might just tell him off immediately. She had to be very careful about what she had, and she didn¡¯t have to tell him.


    Even if Greco was her new friend now, she was still in the other pack¡¯s territory, and if she made one single mistake, her head might just be cut off immediately.


    Krisna opened the car doors and went inside the car to finally get some sleep. Finally, she was able to get a really good night¡¯s sleep. The day was really exhausting, and the moment sheid down, she fell asleep right away.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    3rd Person POV


    Greco just got inside his room, and he immediately went to take off his clothes and went straight into the bathroom. Indeed, this day was very exhausting, and a lot happened to him as well. He was also fighting it off, and it was not good for him. He hung his towel on the side and wrenched the knob to open the shower. He just let the water run through his entire body and let himself cool down. The bathroom was filled with mist from the hot watering out of the shower. He looked down and didn¡¯t mind getting wet.


    He breathed as if he was catching up to his normal breathing. The next thing he did? She screamed at the top of his lungs and thought all about it for a little while. He was too confused about a lot of things. He didn¡¯t want to be thinking about it, too, but when he saw Krisna, his heart was struck by lightning when he wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    Aside from the fact of being confused that Krisna didn¡¯t feel anything about Alpha Grant, Greco was also confused about another thing. He was starting to develop feelings for her. Now that he knew that Krisna didn¡¯t feel anything towards the pull with the Alpha, he was somewhat happy about it. But on the other hand, he couldn¡¯t stay happy because the Alpha was feeling different. What if Krisna was only being secretive about it, and she lied to him, right? But what if she did say the truth and Alpha Grant had no impact on her? Indeed, the Alpha was the highest rank there was in a pack. He was the most important person, and yet Krisna was a nobody. She had nothing on her except for being a maid to Asthrid Olimps, who was an Alpha¡¯s daughter.


    Things would be much more exinable if Asthrid Olimps were the one who was fated to the Light Sky Pack¡¯s Alpha, but no, it was her maid who got the attention of the Alpha.


    Greco unconsciously punched the wall of the bathroom multiple times, and then he held his chest eventually. He felt like he wanted to grab his own heart to stop its beating, but he couldn¡¯t do it. He wasn¡¯t sure why he was feeling this way towards Krisna, it was only the second time they saw each other, but the feeling was bing stronger and stronger. What would the Alpha think if he knew that Greco was starting to have feelings for his supposed mate?


    He stood up straight and shook his head once again. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about this now.¡± He told himself, and then he started washing himself. After he finished taking a shower, he went out of the bathroom wearing only his towel on the lower part of his body, exposing his toned arms and chest. He walked to the window¡¯s direction, where the moon was all clear and visible. He looked at it for a while and breathed out a deep sigh. ¡°Krisna, that woman is mysterious.¡± He uttered to himself.


    Meanwhile, while Greco was still fighting off his feelings for Krisna, Asthrid was still inside her room feeling annoyed. She couldn¡¯t sit still now that Krisna was free to do as she pleased for tonight. ¡°That little maggot really went on her own. She deserves to sleep inside the car and suffer. Ha!¡± She told herself while she wasughing on her own. She just got out of the bathroom to take a shower and now, she was in front of the mirror to do her routine. It seemed like Asthrid¡¯s feelings were easily shifted. She was just being annoyed, and now she wasughing. She was happy because Krisna was going to sleep out in the colds while she was being annoyed to the highest level whenever she thought back of what happened during the dinner. She still couldn¡¯t forgive Krisna that Letizia pointed her out.

 Chapter 37

    ¡°Hm. What was that little maggot doing? Don¡¯t tell me she didn¡¯t sleep inside the car, and she¡¯s going to run away.¡± She suddenly thought. A littleter, Asthrid started to be paranoid. She suddenly just wanted to go out to see if Krisna was doing as she was told. She immediately finished her night routine and went out of the room to look for Krisna.


    She locked the room and started to walk. The whole mansion was insanely huge and vast, and it was taking her some time to walk to where she parked her car. After a few turns to the left then right, she was able to make it out of the maze, and there she saw the stairs to go down.


    She stopped when she was about to go down. ¡°Oh, no. Where did I park the car? I forgot where it is.¡± She told herself and started to do her mannerism of biting her nails when she was trying to think. She couldn¡¯t remember if there was a valet or did someone park it for her.


    ¡°Hello there, Asthrid Olimps.¡± Asthrid was about to take a step down the stairs when a voice of a girl behind her called out her name. The woman was smiling evilly as she was approaching her. Asthrid walked to the side for a safe ce until the woman was in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry? Do I know you?¡± She asked while looking at her with a baffled facial expression.


    The woman leaned forward, so Asthrid leaned to the railings.


    ¡°You look pretty gorgeous in person, just like what everyone says. They didn¡¯t fool me.¡± The woman said while looking happily. Those statements took Asthrid¡¯s attention, and she always wanted to take the spotlight no matter what kind of situation that was, and hearing that someone said that she was gorgeous was making her ear fall.


    ¡°Oh, please. That¡¯s not true. I don¡¯t even have makeup on right now, and you¡¯re embarrassing me.¡± She said with blushing cheeks while she was doing her hand gesture of being shy.


    The woman chuckled and looked at the ne she was wearing. ¡°That ne is so chic. I bet that is so expensive, huh? I love it. It looks perfect on you.¡± She continued topliment Asthrid, and she knew that she was enjoying it.


    ¡°You¡¯re funny and kind, aren¡¯t you? I like you. But do I know you, dear?¡± She said when she realized that this woman just popped up when she called out her name when they weren¡¯t even acquaintances.


    The woman shook her head left and right, then suddenly, when she looked at Asthrid, her facial expression changed, and it was the face of someone who she knew wouldn¡¯t do good. ¡°No, you don¡¯t know me, but once we finish talking, I¡¯m pretty sure we¡¯ll be best of friends.¡± She winked at Asthrid, which made her really curious as to what they were going to talk about. She didn¡¯t know who this person was, but she felt like she was a nice person. Maybe the saying was true. Birds with the same feather flocks together. Asthrid could have some strange aura around this woman, especially when she smiled at her. At this point, Asthrid wanted to talk more with this woman because she was being too mysterious.


    Asthrid was thinking that the woman deserved her attention plus, they have so much inmon when she noticed that this woman was also interested in beauty products and fashion. Her hair was very silky like it had been taken care of, her nails were also very healthy and in very good condition, and even when it was time for bedtime, she still had those pretty sparkly rings on her fingers.


    Her forehead creased, and she looked at the woman with her eyebrows arched upward. ¡°Just who are you, and why do you know my name?¡± She asked the woman in front of her in a very curious tone. She was starting to feel annoyed again.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It annoyed Asthrid, even more, when the woman just smiled at her, and she got her chin up like she was not afraid of who Asthrid was.¡±Howe I don¡¯t know you? You¡¯re Alpha Jaster¡¯s daughter from the Fire Pack, aren¡¯t you?¡± She said as she flipped her hair. Because of that, Asthrid had finally confirmed that this person was in the same league as her. They were both b*tches who wanted the same goal.


    ¡°Hm. It¡¯s confirmed. I really like thisdy.¡± She told herself and smiled evilly. She also flipped her hair and started to stomp her feet while her hands were crossed across her chest.


    She finally found someone that she could rely on when it came to doing something illegal. She would make sure that she would be friends with this woman to make use of her as well. Asthrid was so sure that this woman in front of her had something up her sleeves.


    ¡°You¡¯re good. So, before you came here, you already investigated me? You¡¯re a cunning one, and I like it.¡± Asthrid said while they were both smiling devilishly. ¡°Tell me¡­ What¡¯s your name?¡±


    3rd Person POV


    This woman in front of Asthrid was able to emit such a powerful aura, and Asthrid wanted to know more. She was thirsty for what she was about to say.


    She bowed her head gently to offer respect to the Alpha¡¯s daughter and looked at Asthrid¡¯s eyes directly. ¡°My name is Mabelle, Ms. Olimps, and I hope we can be friends somehow.¡± She introduced herself respectfully, but with the look on Asthrid¡¯s face, it was obvious that it was really the first time she heard that name, and this woman¡¯s face was not familiar to her.


    ¡°I am not familiar with that name, and I¡¯m very sorry.¡± She thriftily said. What did this woman really want from her? She just went to talk to her, introducing her name and saying they could be friends.


    Asthrid thought she was only an ordinary human who wanted to make use of her power as the Alpha¡¯s daughter by being friends with her. But maybe she just overestimated this woman named Mabelle when she was just nothing like that little maggot she was calling.

 Chapter 38

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this, Mabelle. I still have to look for someone stupid, so if you¡¯ll excuse me. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± She said and started to walk down the stairs, but Mabelle wouldn¡¯t let that happen. This was the only chance she had before the ball, and she would definitely get Asthrid to team up with her on the mission.


    ¡°I used to date Alpha Grant.¡± She suddenly blurted out, which made Asthrid look back at her with an even more astounding facial expression.


    ¡°What? What did you just say? You dated who?¡± Asthrid asked as if she suddenly became deaf or didn¡¯t she just hear it right.


    Mabelle walked over in her direction and smiled at Asthrid. She showed her a smile of victory atst, and she was able to get her entire attention. ¡°Yes, you heard that right, Asthrid Olimp. Alpha Grant and I used to date, but he has no interest in me now since that was a long time ago.¡± Her tone of voice shifted from being too enthusiastic to being sullen. She still couldn¡¯t ept that she was just once a girl who used to be loved by the Alpha of the Light Sky pack.


    Because of what she said, Asthrid started tough it off and looked at her as if she was getting over her. ¡°Ha, are you kidding me? You are just a girl in his past, but why would you want to get back with him? Aren¡¯t you just being pathetic? You¡¯re chasing a guy who doesn¡¯t even like you.¡± She told Mabelle withughs between her lines.


    She suddenly stoppedughing when she remembered that they were both somewhat on the same page. Asthrid also wanted the Light Sky Pack¡¯s Alpha, but it seemed like the Alpha didn¡¯t have any interest in her as well. At times, she was questioning herself whether shecked beauty? Or was there something wrong with her as a whole?


    ¡°I love Grant, and that is for sure. In order for me to get him back, we need to join forces to kick her out.¡± She bravely told Asthrid with a straight face. Mabelle was really serious this time, she really wanted Grant to be with her again, but there were lots of obstacles to get him back. She gathered all her courage to talk with Asthrid tonight and n out everything against this one person. ¡°I want to get rid of everyone who is getting in my way. I know that you also like the Alpha, but what we want for now is simr.¡± She told Asthrid with a straight face. Asthrid was shocked by what she said. How could she say that when she knew that Asthrid was also into Alpha Grant?


    ¡°What made you think that I am going to help you when you know that I also want the Alpha? What? Am I crazy enough to help the person who will be my rival in the near future? I¡¯m not stupid.¡± Asthrid told her with smallughs, but Mabelle remained calm with a straight face.


    She was too serious when it came to the Alpha. ¡°Yes, I am sure, because I know that you wouldn¡¯t resist the idea of turning the life of Krisna Heberth miserable. I know for a fact that it is to your satisfaction to see that she will be embarrassed in front of so many people.¡± She replied with full conviction.


    Asthrid was stunned for a while, and it made her think twice. When she heard that their target was Krisna, she suddenly felt a fire burning deep inside her chest. She felt thrilled and excited at the same time, but she needed to hear more from her.


    When Asthrid came back to her senses, she suddenly turned her back and scoffed andughed for a second, and then she turned to look at Mabelle once again. ¡°Are you ying mind games, dear? Howe you want to be friends with me if you want to get rid of me afterward?¡± She asked with a sarcastic tone but Mabelle didn¡¯t budge even a bit. She was still smiling at her like it was just the right thing to say because that was her real intention.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She shrugged off her shoulders and pouted her lips. ¡°Well, real friends have the same enemies, right?¡± She said with a sly smile and that made Asthrid think twice about things.


    Mabelle was right about that, though. They had the same perception of things, and she thought it would make the two of them work together properly.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on it, Mabelle. What are we going to do to make Krisna Heberth¡¯s life miserable?¡± Asthrid agreed to Mabelle atst. They both smiled devilishly, and they shook hands to conceal their deal.


    To Asthrid, it was a huge favor on her part because she was still growing suspicious that Krisna and Alpha Grant were the ones fated to each other, and she couldn¡¯t let that happen. Why would she just give the man of her dreams to the woman she hated the most?


    Mabelle walked in her direction, closing the gap between them, and then she leaned closer to her to whisper in her ear. ¡°Bring Krisna Heberth to the ball, and that¡¯s where the magic happens. We are going to embarrass her in front of the crowd.¡± Mabelle told her which gave an idea to Asthrid.


    After a while, Asthrid just looked at Mabelle, then she eventually agreed. ¡°I agree on that one. That¡¯s a great idea.¡± She told her with an evil smile on her face. ¡°This was going to be a good Annual Pack Gathering.¡± She added.

 Chapter 39

    Grant¡¯s POV


    It¡¯s already night, and the preparations for the stupid Annual pack gathering are still underway. When is this going to end? I¡¯m not really excited to go even from the start. I don¡¯t even want to host this Annual Pack Gathering, but I do not have any choice. They forced me to do it. So I¡¯m just going to make them work overtime so that it¡¯ll finish ahead of schedule. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do at this point.  I already had them work overtime for the past couple of days before the guests even started arriving. Hopefully, they won¡¯tin about one more night of hard work.


    ¡°Grant?¡± Someone suddenly approached me from behind, and I thought something had gone wrong for a moment there.


    ¡°Yeah? What do you need?¡± I said in a concerned tone of voice, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to be able to make it out of here without evenining so much.


    ¡°Umm¡­ about the preparations for the Annual Pack Gathering, it¡¯s the lighting. They¡¯re not working as they¡¯re intended to.¡±


    This is what they¡¯re worried about? Do I have to fix everything myself? I¡¯m the one supervising and making sure that they are doing their jobs. I¡¯m very sure that I had assigned each one of them to a specific job and position that they are supposed to excel at, so why are there so many of themining about the job I assigned them to do?


    Do they even know what their jobs are? They all told me what they were good at, and that¡¯s why I assigned them to their jobs.


    ¡°Can I just ask you something? Who is supposed to be in charge of the lighting?¡± I said in a serious tone of voice since I felt frustrated. I didn¡¯t know if I could hold myself any longer. I was about to burst out, and I couldn¡¯t hold my anger any longer.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She just looked at me with fear in her eyes. She looked like she was about to cry, I don¡¯t want to make girls cry, but that¡¯s not an excuse for them to mess up their jobs, especially since it¡¯s for the Annual Pack Gathering.


    She pointed to herself and started to tear up a little bit as she could only stare at the floor and couldn¡¯t make eye contact with me. I thought she was just going to cry in front of me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grant, I¡¯m the one in charge of it,  I don¡¯t know how I messed up, but I¡¯ll make sure to fix it up right before the Annual pack gathering starts. I¡¯m sorry again.¡± She said in a sympathetic tone of voice as she turned away and just walked back to where she was before.


    That went better than expected, I thought she was going to beg me or something, but it¡¯s a good thing it didn¡¯te to that, or else a crowd could¡¯ve formed around us, which isn¡¯t exactly ideal for me right now since I will be the one hosting this stupid Annual Pack Gathering, what a hassle.


    ¡°Grant?¡± Someone then approached me again, it¡¯s like the night would never end, so manyints. I can¡¯t help every one of you. All of them should be able to know how to adjust, it¡¯s just some simple problem solving under pressure, how is that so hard? Just think of a way to solve your problem without the help of others. If they can¡¯t do any of that, then they are incapable of surviving alone. I guess they¡¯re lucky that they¡¯re in a pack. Who knows how they would survive out there if they can¡¯t even solve one simple tiny problem here with decorations.


    ¡°Yes?!¡± I answered with a frustrated tone of voice, and I couldn¡¯t help it. Everything, every sound, anything that moved just easily stressed me out. I felt like I wasn¡¯t myself. I¡¯m usuallyposed andid back, but this time, it was different. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m going to be like this in the near future, hopefully not.


    ¡°Why are you still awake? And most importantly, why are you still making them work? It¡¯s almost midnight, and they should be resting! You should not be workingte, and you should not be making them work overtime as well.¡± He said in a serious tone of voice, and it was Greco. ¡°You¡¯re too tense Grant, please just rest. This isn¡¯t good for you or anyone working here right now. Everyone is tired, including you. So just rest, take a good night¡¯s sleep. You¡¯ll feel better tomorrow when you start again. Or if you don¡¯t want to sleep, then just go outside, take a breather, and for them, dismiss them. Please, you can see in their eyes that every one of them is tired.¡± He said in a sympathetic tone of voice, and he did have a point, though. Maybe that¡¯s why many of them wereining, and maybe they can¡¯t focus on their jobs properly.


    ¡°Everyone, listen up! Tomorrow, we start early! So that we will be way ahead of schedule! So just take the night off and get some rest!¡± I shouted. They then all smiled and just left as fast as they could. Greco was right. Everyone was tired, including me. So I guess I should take the night off too, Maybe go outside.


    ¡°Thanks, Greco, you go ahead. I think I¡¯ll stay out for a little while longer.¡±

 Chapter 40

    He just looked at me with a smile and left. I guess I was too stressed earlier. Maybe that¡¯s why everything was bugging me, and I¡¯m a little more calm nowpared to earlier. Hopefully, the cold air and the starry night would help me cool much faster.


    ¡°Oh, Grant, before I forget, don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. You know that you can do so much more than being stressed out right now, right? Have you ever wondered that? If not, then I¡¯m sure that you know now. I mean, you can do so much more than just be defeated by nning the Annual Pack Gathering. You felt so pitiful earlier when you were stressing out, so I couldn¡¯t help but to just give you advice and encouragement.¡± He said in a sympathetic tone of voice. Now, I didn¡¯t know if he was being sarcastic or if he was being serious, whatever the case, I wanted to thank him for encouraging me, but nothing came out of my mouth when I tried to speak. So instead, I just nodded, smiled, and walked.


    Why did I do that? Maybe I was shocked? Because I wasn¡¯t expecting those words toe out of him, or maybe I¡¯m just not good at takingpliments and advice from others, even if it is Greco.


    While I was walking away, I looked back once, and he was just staring at me like I had done something awful. He looked confused, but Greco was smiling, so maybe he understood me even though I didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Get some rest!¡± He said as I walked away. Good thing he was quite understanding when it came to me. I¡¯m usually open when the two of us just talk, and maybe something was off about me tonight.


    No matter what it is, I won¡¯t let this night go to waste since I haven¡¯t gone outside since we started working on the preparations for the Annual pack gathering this morning. So who knows, maybe I¡¯ll even get to see a hot babe or something much better.


    I was on my way out of here, and it felt really good to just rx for once. I wasn¡¯t worried about anything, no work, no problems for the rest of the night. I was only thinking about how the cold breeze outside would feel once I actually got there. How about Greco? I should¡¯ve asked him earlier to apany me, and the night could be quite dull if I¡¯m all by myself. Really, I keep forgetting to enjoy the little things like hanging out with people I actually like.


    The moment I opened the door, I felt the breezee in as if the entire room was in a vacuum chamber. The atmosphere inside became colder. I should¡¯ve done this earlier when I was stressing out about everything. Who knew that this was going to solve all of my problems earlier? We could¡¯ve done so much more work earlier. I guess the heat was getting to us too. I really need to improve my leadership skills. I may be the one supervising them, but I am also responsible for the results of their work. If their work is not great, that could reflect on me too. Wait, why am I thinking all about this? I didn¡¯t want to be here in the first ce, and I was forced toe here. Why do I even care about the results of their work? I just want to get all of this over with, the stupid Annual Pack Gathering, and these tedious preparations for it. I hate it. I hate all of it, and I think working here is changing me. I don¡¯t care about any of this stuff. It is weirding me out. I should really get out of here.


    Grant¡¯s POV


    I was starting to think too much again. I felt like I was going insane because of so many things popping inside my head at once. I just sprinted out of there as fast as I could and just ran for the door.


    The moment I got outside, I finally felt the cold breeze. Everything felt like it was going slow-mo. I felt free as if chains and shackles bound me on my feet. I felt lighter on my feet, and I don¡¯t know how but I felt everything changing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    It could be because there is a full moon? Or maybe because it was the first real break I had in hours, which was quite refreshing for me, I thought that it would be dull, but even if I am alone tonight, nothing could ruin the moment I¡¯m having right now. I doubt that anything will happen tonight, though, since I¡¯ll be alone here.


    I just sat on the bench nearby and stared at the night sky for a couple of minutes. Surprisingly, this gave me a sense of relief. It made me feel safe and vulnerable at the same time. I don¡¯t¡¯ think that I had this feeling before, I felt that it would be more of a weird feeling in my chest, that I would just feel the cold breeze, but it was actually so much more than that. I never really thought that I would feel this weird sensation,


    How have I never thought of doing this before? I never knew this would be what would make me calm, just a simple night with the cold breeze blowing all over, and I wanted to shout as loud as I could, but then I remembered that everyone was basically asleep at this point, so I just raised both of my hands up in the air, looked at the sky, and just smiled.


    Everything felt like it was from a fairytale or a movie. It just felt magical, and I should do this more often, but¡­ No, this should be an asional night, when I really need it, that¡¯s the time I should only do something like this.


    It was about ten minutes since I went out, it started to get boring, the feeling of the magical night started fading fast, I didn¡¯t want to lose just by sitting around. Instead, I just got up and started walking around. I never really admired how good thendscaping and theyout of their trees and nts were here, I thought everything was just dull, but I stood corrected.

 Chapter 41

    The outside looked like a rainforest, so much green, the foliage looked like it naturally formed, but in reality, they just made it. All of what I am seeing right now was just made by hand.


    I was still walking around when I sensed someone walking near me, I was thinking that someone hade here to assassinate me or something, but then I remembered that I didn¡¯t exactly have that many enemies, to begin with, that¡¯s a good thing I guess. So I immediately hid as not to be caught by whoever it was.


    ¡°Is anyone here? I swear I saw you. I thought that you were going somewhere that is not here, so I decided to follow you, wherever you¡¯re going, can Ie? I can¡¯t take it here anymore, but I think I¡¯lle backter in the night. I just need to think about things.¡± It was a girl, a woman!


    That voice seemed familiar. I think I had heard it before but just can¡¯t remember where. I didn¡¯t want to show myself because I wanted to be alone for the night and just enjoy what I had at the moment.


    When I tried to take a look at who it was, I knew that voice sounded familiar. It was Krisna. Great, she¡¯s here. I was training to avoid her, but then she just came out of nowhere, interrupted my evening, and even decided to follow me. I wonder if she¡¯s stalking me or something.


    She kept pushing that she and I were soulmates and meant to be with each other, but I don¡¯t believe in any of that. I don¡¯t, and will never believe in it because it isn¡¯t real, fate doesn¡¯t exist because it¡¯s all just a mere coincidence, of course, they¡¯ll meet someone in the Annual pack gathering because it¡¯s a social gathering, what else would happen at something like this?


    ¡°Hello? Are you going toe out? Or am I going to have to find you? I just want to get away from all this, at least for a little while. I¡¯d like to go by myself, but I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to get back since this ce is quite huge. So I¡¯d like you to apany me, even though I don¡¯t know who you are. I don¡¯t really care at this point, and I just need someone by my side right now.¡± She said in a serious tone of voice as she started to look for me, she tried to look in the bushes, but it was a good thing I didn¡¯t hide there. I knew hiding in the high ground would be much safer while watching someone or just avoiding them.


    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m going to count from ten to one. If you don¡¯te out, I¡¯ll be forced to find you. I¡¯m going to apologize in advance since I¡¯m being a little pushy right now, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understandter.¡± She said in an enthusiastic tone of voice, and she sounded like she was actually having fun. This is not a game to me, Krisna.


    I¡¯m trying to enjoy my evening, but you¡¯re just wasting time and ruining it altogether. So can you just please go and let me walk in peace?


    ¡°Ten¡­ Nine¡­ Eight¡­, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one.¡± She counted really fast. The moment she counted down to one, she suddenly vanished. Was she this fast? I never really got a chance to see her in action until now. Honestly, she isn¡¯t supposed to be in action, and she¡¯s a maid, for Pete¡¯s sake.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    I tried to find her, but she just disappeared. I don¡¯t know where she was. I couldn¡¯t even sense her or get a hold of her scent with my nose. This is starting to get a little more tedious. I just came here for some fresh air and took my mind off the Annual pack gathering preparations, but here is Krisna, just ruining everything! She might want to y, run around, and waste time, but I don¡¯t have that luxury right now. I need to focus on what matters, and that is the preparations for the Annual pack gathering even though I don¡¯t want to be here at all.


    I just want to finally get everything over with, and I should be walking right now, admiring the scenery as the Moonlight pierces my skin and the cold breeze cools me down. But here I am, hiding from a woman who keeps on pushing herself on to others even if they have clearly told her that they want nothing to do with her, ever. But Krisna just does what she wants. It¡¯s frustrating, and we¡¯ve only met for, like, what day? Maybe two?


    I was going to leave my hiding spot and just try to find her myself, and I did not like the one being hunted. I should be the hunter, not the other way around. So why am I hiding right now? Move Grant!


    I waited for a couple of minutes until things got all quiet. I was not going to lose to some maid right now, and I am going to prove myself as part of the Alpha family that I am not one to be messed with.


    Then I heard it. Someone was moving around the bushes, I could almost see her, but she was still too fast. I wasn¡¯t able to follow her long enough to know where she was heading, and I didn¡¯t even know if she already knew where I was or not.


    But I had to do something, or she¡¯d know my location sooner orter. I¡¯d rather be the one who initialized first. I was about to leave my hiding spots when suddenly I sensed her, and I got her scent. When I tried to follow where the smell wasing from, I knew she was. It wasing from the ground, just below the tree I was in earlier.

 Chapter 42

    When I looked down, there she was, looking at me with a smile as she was waving. I waspromised. I needed to make my move fast, or else she would¡¯ve caught me. I was pretty high up, so I wasn¡¯t sure if she saw my face or not.


    ¡°I see you! Come on! Let¡¯s just go for a little walk.¡± She said in an enthusiastic tone of voice, but I didn¡¯t know if she was being sarcastic or not, so I just made a run for it so that I wouldn¡¯t have to talk to her.


    I ran as fast as I could, jumping from to the next tree branch and then to the next again. I didn¡¯t stop for a couple of minutes when I did, and I tried to look around for her. I didn¡¯t sense her anywhere near me. I also didn¡¯t smell her scent. So that was a good sign. I sighed and turned around.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She said in an enthusiastic tone of voice the moment I turned around, and she was near my face. I don¡¯t know how she got there. I don¡¯t even know how she could mask her scent so that I could sense or smell her.


    She looked at me with that smug face of hers and a smile that looked like she had won, whatever this is.


    Grant¡¯s  POVCopyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    She was looking at me with a smile, and she looked like she had just won something. This isn¡¯t apetition. I was just trying to take a stroll when she suddenly popped out of nowhere, the audacity of her to even look at me like she outyed me. Still, she is fast, and I don¡¯t even know how she was able to mask her scent like that. I couldn¡¯t sense her anywhere near me earlier, especially when she sneaked up on me from behind.


    ¡°Hey, Grant? What are you doing out here?¡± She asked me in a sarcastic voice as she moved closer to me. ¡°You¡¯re not going to talk again?¡±


    I sighed deeply and just stared at her in the eyes. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t want anything to do with you right now, okay? I¡¯m just trying to¡­¡± She put her hand on my lips before I could even finish what I was saying. Despite her being a maid, she is quite rude to me. Hopefully, she isn¡¯t like this to others, or else she would surely end up being imprisoned or worse.


    The tree branch we were sitting on was just the right fit for the two of us, so there was no room to scoot over and adjust. We were practically very close, and my heart started beating so fast that I couldn¡¯t control it. Why was it beating so fast? I wasn¡¯t nervous, maybe because I sprinted earlier as fast as I could? No! That isn¡¯t it. I usually run faster than that when I do run, and I¡¯m still not exhausted. I am definitely not nervous. What could be causing this? Ugh! I hate that she always interferes with what I want to do. We¡¯ve only known each other for like a day or two, but she is already feeling close. Is this because of fate? Does she still think that is real?


    Krisna really thinks that we are perfect for each other like we are supposed to be the ones getting married, we are each other¡¯s soulmates? What a load of nonsense. None of that is real! When she wakes up and realizes that none of it is real, they may be able to trick other people into thinking that their soulmate is just out there. Well, It¡¯s no. You don¡¯t know your soulmate until you meet them, not in some stupid prophecy or the Annual Pack Gathering.


    From my experience, you will only meet your soulmate when the two know that they love each other for who they are. It is not forced, nor is it said in some stupid prophecy. I know this because all of the ones that actually relied on fate for their significant other are fake. It is just a coincidence that they actually followed until the two got together.


    In my case, that isn¡¯t true. Besides, I already have women that I like, not in a romantic way, a physical rtionship, and that¡¯s where I draw the line.


    There¡¯s nomitment, no pressure, only pleasure. I don¡¯t have to worry about breaking someone¡¯s heart, and they don¡¯t have to worry about breaking mine.  Hopefully, Krisna will soon realize that none of this is real and that she will never get what she wants because I don¡¯t believe in any of it, period.


    ¡°Look, Grant. You don¡¯t have to deny what we have. I fully ept what¡¯s going to happen since I only knew about it when we got here. You and I are bound together, and there¡¯s nothing both of us can do. We just have to ept our fate and deal with it.  Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m new to this as well? I¡¯m not the only one afraid here, I know you¡¯re afraid as well, but you just don¡¯t show it. On the other hand, I know how to express myself fully, what I¡¯m feeling, and what I¡¯m thinking. I know how to convey all of them to my significant other, which in this case, would be you.¡± She said in an enthusiastic tone of voice. She was really serious about it. At first, I thought she was still being sarcastic and was just fooling around. But now that I heard her say all of that, I now know that she really is serious about what she wants to do with me.


    I can¡¯t do what she is asking because I don¡¯t believe in what she believes since all of that is just lies and empty promises that are meant to be broken in one way or another. I don¡¯t care no matter how much she begs, and I don¡¯t care about her looks. She is forcing me into a rtionship  I don¡¯t want to be in, just like how I  was forced to host this stupid Annual Pack Gathering.


    ept our fate? I¡¯m not like her, and I¡¯m not going to just sit around and do nothing while fate takes ce. But, true or not, I¡¯m my own master, and nothing can take that away from me, not even fate.

 Chapter 43

    ¡°What are you saying? We only met yesterday? Or was it the other day? No matter, we cannot be together because we have different social standings, Krisna, and that¡¯s not all. I don¡¯t know if you know this already but, I¡¯m not looking for anyone at the moment, and that¡¯s because I¡¯m still too busy running my own life and taking care of my mother. I have so many responsibilities at the moment, I¡¯m being pressured to get married, get a woman, h h. But I don¡¯t want any of those right now. I just want to focus on myself, and no one else.¡± I said in an enthusiastic tone of voice as I exined that what she was saying was impossible at the moment.


    I just can¡¯t catch feelings instantly. From my experience, they develop over time. It isn¡¯t something that happens instantaneously. If that does happen, then I know that Either fell in love with their looks or just the idea of being with them. But that¡¯s not me. That will never be me.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in any of that, fate, me, and the fact that we are the ones meant for each other, then why did you even approach me?¡± She said in a sad tone of voice as she started to tear up, I don¡¯t want to make her cry, but I also don¡¯t want to lie to her. I want her to know the truth, which is the fact that I do not care about what fate says about us.


    But I didn¡¯t approach her; she was the one who came to me. I was just focusing on my own business when suddenly she appeared out of nowhere, which made me go into hiding to avoid her. She then started calling me out, but I don¡¯t think she knew that I was the one she was chasing.


    ¡°I never approached you, Krisna, I was just walking on my own when I suddenly heard you wereing, so I hid, and then you started chasing me since you saw me, I was actually trying to avoid you, but you just kept on following me,¡± I said in a serious tone of voice, I shouldn¡¯t have said that though, even if it was the truth, being avoided by someone is actually quite hurtful.


    Her tears started to flow more from her eyes. It wasn¡¯t my intention to make another girl cry, but I really had no choice this time because she needed to know what I thought, not just what she thought.


    She then stood up from the tree branch and was just looking at the night sky, and she was quite beautiful under the moonlight, she is way different than the girls I¡¯ve been with before, if only I weren¡¯t like this, if only I were trying to find someone withmitment, then maybe, just maybe. I could¡¯ve taken Krisna¡¯s offer since it was the ideal chance to find a partner. She said we are fated by love, which means no matter what I do, we¡¯ll alwayse back to each other, that is if fate was real. Which it clearly isn¡¯t. This isn¡¯t some fairytale where we get out happy endings. This is the real world. She should know that by now.


    ¡°You know Grant, and I used to not believe in those types of things again, you know, the fairytales, the happy endings, fate? Yeah, I used to be like you, a non-believer, then I saw everything with my own two eyes, which made me rethink what to believe and what to brush off. So this is one of the things that you should believe.¡± She said in an enthusiastic voice as she looked at me under the moonlight. I could see her tearing up while she smiled at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Krisna, but I don¡¯t think that you can change my mind, just go get some rest.¡¯ As I already had enough of this conversation, I just said that I heard it from my mother, Greco, and now from Krisna. Everyone just keeps on pushing what they believe into me, that¡¯s their opinion, and they should just keep it to themselves.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Grant¡¯s POV


    She just left the moment I said those words, she jumped from the tree branch and just ran as fast as she could. I could hear her sobbing as she tried to hold back her tears so that I couldn¡¯t see them.


    I didn¡¯t chase after her since I thought it was for the best. If I did chase after her, she might really think that I have feelings for her, that I actually believe that we are fated by love. I don¡¯t think any of that because I don¡¯t believe in it. I just wish that all of them would stop shoving their opinions straight into my throat every time I have a nice casual conversation with someone, maybe that¡¯s why I felt so suffocated inside earlier. Every time I talked to one of the girls there, they would always bring up that stupid topic along with this stupid Annual Pack Gathering!


    But out here? Underneath the moon with the cold breeze blowing on my face? I just feel so free, like I don¡¯t have to live to anyone else¡¯s expectations, not that I have to anyway, it just feels so good being alone, with no one else to tell you what to do. Nice job Grant, you might be a monk in the future if this is what your idea of rxation is like.

 Chapter 44

    ¡°Come on! Come on!¡± I shouted into the night sky, and it felt like I was able to get out some of my emotions that built up over the time that I just kept them inside. I was feeling a little emotional. I really felt like I needed this. I really needed it tonight.


    If not, the emotions that were building up inside of me would¡¯ve burst out without warning, and that¡¯s something I do not want to happen because I might be talking to someone important or maybe just someone very close to me, like my mother. I don¡¯t want to let my anger affect any of my emotions on any unsuspecting victims. I guess this could also be the reason why I have been so stressed outtely. I¡¯m usuallyid back and just don¡¯t care about anything.


    But I found myselftely to be more caring, more worried about things that I won¡¯t like to happen. I began overthinking about the most improbable things to happen, and I started getting anxious about things that weren¡¯t even rted to me. Is this a new phase? Hopefully, this is just a phase. I don¡¯t want to be like this all of the time.


    A half an hour or so had passed. I was sure enough that I had cooled down, that I wasn¡¯t stressed anymore. This was great for me because I felt like my energy had been renewed, even without sleeping yet. It was almost past midnight, but I still wasn¡¯t feeling sleepy. Rather, I felt like I could run the world over and over again. I was pumped up.


    The conversation I had with Krisna earlier did stick in my mind. I made her cry because I stuck to what I believed. Honestly, I should¡¯ve also tried to understand her side, and I might think that fate is all fairytales, that it¡¯s not real. But she believes that it is real, that when two of us are bound by fate, there is no way to escape on it, no matter what we do.


    She might not have convinced my mind, but it doesn¡¯t mean that it isn¡¯t real. I¡¯ll know fate is real when we actually doe back to each other every time both of us lose each other.


    I think it was time to finallye down. I still need to go back home. My mother might be waiting for me again. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s with women and waiting for their loved ones. Like they really won¡¯t sleep until everyone is home, at least that¡¯s my experience with the women I live with. Maybe it¡¯s different in other ces, and I may be wrong, though.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The walk from where I was back home was quite far, and I never thought that I went this far while Krisna was chasing me. She really knows how to chase someone, and she won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants, huh. I guess she is determined to her beliefs. Hopefully, she isn¡¯t determined that she and I would still end up together. I can¡¯t handle that right now. I just need to handle the Annual pack gathering preparation situation first before dealing with something more important again.


    I was finally near the house, and I was already imagining sleeping in my soft andfortable bed. The adrenaline rush I had earlier went away. I guess that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel tired even though I barely had any sleepst night.


    That shoulde in handy somewhere, maybe not here, but somewhere. I was about to open the front door when suddenly someone whistled.


    ¡°Grant!¡± They said in an alluring tone of voice.


    It was a woman¡¯s voice. I didn¡¯t want to turn around because I didn¡¯t want any more problems tonight. ¡°Grant! Turn around!¡± The voice said it¡¯s like it was luring me to trouble and stress. I wanted to just go inside without looking back and just locking the doors behind me. But then she started toe closer, and I didn¡¯t know who it was since I couldn¡¯t tell by their scent. I think my nose is broken or something. I can¡¯t even smell her scent, and I know that she isn¡¯t Krisna because their voices are nothing alike.


    This woman¡¯s voice is more of a child-like voice. It is high-pitched toned and actually quite annoying to listen to for hours. ¡°Grant! Are you going to turn around, or am I going to have toe to you?¡± She said in an alluring tone of voice, what is wrong with her? How could she even stand to flirt right now? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Whoever this is, she should be asleep, as am I.


    I wanted to rest, but I just turned around to see who it was since it looked like she wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon, even if I did go inside and close the door.


    To my surprise, it was Mabelle, and I had never noticed how annoying her voice was actually. I thought it was some child crushing on me or something, a good thing it was only her. ¡°Mabelle? What do you want? Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m about to go to sleep? So why are you even awake right now?¡±


    She just smiled and chuckled. ¡°Oh, why are you so grumpy? Can¡¯t I visit my boyfriend?¡± She said in an alluring tone of voice with no hesitation at all. Is she for real? We broke up, that¡¯s it.


    ¡°Boyfriend? You forgot the ex, hon.¡± I said in a sarcastic tone of voice, and two can y at that game. I wasn¡¯t feeling sluggish anymore. Somehow, my energy came back again, but I wasn¡¯t running, so it wasn¡¯t adrenaline. It must be something else.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, I tend to do that sometimes. Anyway, I¡¯m here to talk.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing from her. Why is she even chasing me? I don¡¯t like her anymore. ¡°Talk about what?¡±


    ¡°US! What else?¡± She started to get a little furious, and I didn¡¯t even do anything. She was the one who started everything by going here in the first ce.


    I justughed and chuckled. I moved closer to her. ¡°Look Mabelle, Us? That¡¯s gone, poof, gone to oblivion. And that¡¯s noting back! Ever!¡± I made sure to emphasize that we are never getting back together. Hopefully, she got the message because I really do not want to get back on that subject.


    I didn¡¯t talk any. Further, I just turned around and was about to go back inside when she suddenly grabbed hold of my hand and wouldn¡¯t let go. I thought I was finally clear since I made it known to her that I did not like her that way anymore. Of course, we could still stay as friends since we still had history, but pass that? That¡¯s something that won¡¯t happen, ever.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡±That¡¯s noting back?¡±. Are you telling us, ¡°That¡¯s never going toe back?¡± She said in a frantic tone of voice. I think that she is starting to get desperate. I don¡¯t know what to do with her, and we don¡¯t share the same feelings anymore.


    ¡°I said no, Mabelle, we are not getting back together now or in the near future. Because that¡¯s all done.¡± I said in a serious tone of voice while looking straight at her eyes.


    She started to get furious. Her face looked like it was about to melt. She was speechless for a couple of seconds before finally storming out of my face.


    Finally, hopefully, no more girl problems for the rest of the night. I think I¡¯d just head into the woods, and she gave me a headache. I need to cool myself off again before I sleep.


    Grant¡¯s POV


    Finally, she¡¯s gone, I can have my peace, in just one day, everybody managed to stress me out to the point that I was considering living in the al by myself so that I can just enjoy the peace and quiet that can only be found there. This day has been an absolute disaster for me, we didn¡¯t finish ahead of schedule, and they all managed to screw up their jobs, each and one of them. I thought I could actually count on the staff I chose this time since I knew their capabilities and limitations.


    Ugh! Just a wonderful day, so much failure, and too little sess. Hopefully, in the morning, we¡¯ll be able to get off to a great start. Otherwise, I might have to start making some changes around here regarding the staff working with me. I can¡¯t afford any setbacks right now since the Annual pack gathering is almost near. I don¡¯t think that I should be the one stressing about this in the middle of the night.


    I¡¯m just the host, and I¡¯m supposed to be representing the Annual Pack Gathering. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s supposed to be making all of these decisions, and I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s supposed to be in charge of the preparations of the Annual Pack Gathering. That should¡¯ve been someone else¡¯s job, not mine.


    But I can¡¯t reallyin right now, and I already put in so much work and effort into this. I might as well see it through to the end so that I can actually pat myself on the back for a job well done when everything is said and done.


    But for now, I think I¡¯ll just head into the woods. Take a short run, maybe another stroll, and get back here so I can get some shut-eye for tonight. The breeze was still cold, which makes me sleepy at times. Although the starry night sky from earlier disappeared, it¡¯s all just pitched ck up there.


    I wondered what happened to the stars, and it was really a sight to behold.


    I was just going to take a short stroll and nothing else. You need the rest, Grant, and I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯ve earned it.


    While I was finally near the entrance of the woods, I sensed someone else was in there. I didn¡¯t know who, but I wasn¡¯t going to stick around to find out. I just went in by myself, transformed into my wolf form, and just took a stroll and even ran. Running usually calms me down, especially in great conditions like this one. The cold breeze wasn¡¯t making me sleepy anymore. Instead, it was cooling me down while I ran.


    The foliage and the scenery were making me calm as well, especially the moonlight shining over me. It was just the perfect time to run, no one else to interrupt me, no girls toin or chase me. I was finally all alone, and I was in a state of peace where I finally achieved freedom. I wasn¡¯t scared, and I wasn¡¯t holding back. I just ran and ran until I felt like stopping.


    These were the kind of ces that would make me feel like myself, no one else to tell me what to do with my life. I can run at my own pace in ces like this, and I don¡¯t have to slow down or try to catch up to anyone.


    Another half an hour or so had passed after I went out again, I could feel my energy-draining, but I could also feel it recharge much faster. I couldn¡¯t make up my mind if I was going to go back home to rest or just stay here all night and run around like a madd.

 Chapter 45

    I then decided just to run, keep on running until I felt tired or exhausted. But that moment never actually came. The more I ran, the more I felt more energetic. I didn¡¯t know where this sudden burst of energy wasing from, but I do know that it was benefiting me.


    For a moment, I forgot everything that was happening to me, my problems from the Annual pack gathering preparations and the events itself, Krisna, Mabelle, my stress, anxiety. All of that went away as I felt like I was on top of the world. I felt like no one could stop me. I was untouchable.


    An hour had since passed, finally felt the fatigue on my body, and I was panting. Was I finally exhausted? Was I able to drain all of my energy? If so, then not bad. I thought I was going to get exhausted way earlier than expected, but an hour and a half, that¡¯s something.


    I was finally ready to go home, and I kept hearing myfortable and soft bed calling out my name as I jogged on the way home.


    But before I could even exit the woods, I heard it. Footsteps, someone else was in here with me, I don¡¯t know their intentions if they just came here to rx, or maybe they came here for me.


    Whatever their reason was, I couldn¡¯t let my guard down, and I was on all fours while looking for whoever was in here with me.


    I focused on my hearing and smell, but I couldn¡¯t figure out their location. I think my abilities are failing me. I should be able to hear and smell their scent even if they¡¯re far away from me. Now, I can¡¯t even hear my enemy, even if my life depended on it.


    There it was again, a twig broke, but I can¡¯t pinpoint which direction it came from. I think I¡¯m bing rusty. It¡¯s been quite a while since I¡¯ve been in a situation like this one. Maybe I really am getting rusty.


    Suddenly, I couldn¡¯t sense them anymore. I was able to know if someone was here, but I couldn¡¯t track them urately without my abilities. How should I proceed with this? I think I should just make a run for it, and I¡¯m the one being hunted right now. If I stay in my current position, I¡¯ll likely be dead meat if I was caught by surprise.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having left with no choice, I made a run for it, and then they appeared again. I was able to sense them near me, but I didn¡¯t know where they were. ¡°Grant!¡± I heard my name, and I suddenly stopped since I thought they knew me.


    But if this were a decoy, I surely would¡¯ve been killed on the spot the moment I stopped.


    ¡°How do you know my name?¡± I said in a cautious tone of voice as I looked around to see if they were going to jump me.


    The voice then startedughing. A couple of momentster, another fellow wolf came out of some bushes. ¡°Why are you running? I thought you were scared or something.¡± I was being mocked by none other than Ralph.


    I thought an assassin came to kill me, but it was just Ralph. ¡°Ralph?! What are you doing here in the middle of the night?¡±


    He chuckled and smiled at me. ¡°I should ask the same thing to you.¡± His voice was deep, and I still don¡¯t know how he was born with it.


    Then I thought of something since I was still having trouble with my thoughts. Who better to let it all out to than Ralph.


    ¡°I¡¯m here because I¡¯m thinking too much at a time. I just needed a breather, that¡¯s all.¡±


    He was surprised that I, Grant, was even having a hard time processing all of this stuff. ¡°really? Well, me, I just came here to patrol. When I asked around, they said that no one barelyes here, so I thought that this area was a security w, so I tried to patrol it, then I ran into you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought that I was being attacked. Thankfully, I was wrong.¡¯


    ¡°What is going on in your mind anyway?¡± he suddenly asked me out of nowhere.


    I just looked into the sky and sighed. ¡°Girl problems, the Annual Pack Gathering. Everyone and I mean everyone, keeps reminding me that I will meet my soulmate here, which I think I already do since she kept saying she was, but I don¡¯t believe in any of that fairytale, and my mother also keeps on pushing that topic on to me.¡± I just went straight to the point since I didn¡¯t want to waste any more time.


    ¡°You know, Grant, when I was your age, I used to think the same. I hated people that told me what to do, and I hated people that got too close in my personal space. But as I aged, their advice and the things they were telling me to do actually paid off in the long run. I¡¯m not saying that everything they say is right, but you have to follow them sometimes to see if they¡¯re wrong or not. They are your family, and they¡¯re trying to help you, not drag you down.¡± He said in an enthusiastic tone of voice.


    That actually got me thinking a little, and I think that he is actually right. I should try to take them up on their offer. But I don¡¯t think that I will still change my mind about Krisna¡¯s offer, that¡¯s not what I need at the moment.

 Chapter 46

    When I turned around to give him thanks, he had already vanished. I was amused. He was like a superhero in the night that helped the hopeless and just disappeared after he solved the problem.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As for me, I just went back home to finally get the rest I had been craving since I went back here.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    The day looked like it was going to start on a high note. The shine was shining, and the air was still a little cold fromst night. So it was the perfect way for me to start my day. I needed to be productive, and I needed to be great! That¡¯s why I thought it was the perfect morning to get up early to make my day more productive.


    There had to be no setbacks, and I had to maximize each day as they passed by. I didn¡¯t want anything that would hold me back, and I just wanted to focus on myself at the moment. I don¡¯t know how I even got to this point, but I know that everything was because of me. If not for the crucial decisions I made, I doubt that I¡¯m even standing here right now, admiring the sunny morning. So I had to enjoy it, and it will benefit from each day.


    When I thought it was time to train myself again, I was thinking that it was too early to train again, but I knew that I was ready again. I will be able to learn all sorts of new moves or even just meditate to focus my mind on more pressing matters.


    I better start before Asthrid wakes up. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to do anything else once that demon wakes up. So, where should I start? I should ask Greco if there¡¯s any avable gym here. While it¡¯s still quite early, I should start early as well to finish as soon as possible.


    Hopefully, he¡¯s already awake. If not, then I¡¯ll just have to find somewhere to train myself.


    I searched the entire venue for him, and I went to find him in the lobby. I even asked the receptionist if they had seen him. I didn¡¯t expect them to be up this early. Who knows. Anyway, I almost lost all hope of finding him, so I just went to find a ce where I could train myself. I¡¯m sure that it took me half an hour, but all I found was an empty closet with cleaning supplies and utensils. I was considering it, then someone walked up on my back and tapped me on the shoulder. I was a little frozen since I wasn¡¯t expecting anyone toe up to me at that time. ¡°Hey! Watch where you¡¯re touching¡± Immediately shouted as I thought I was being harassed.


    The hand then moved away as soon as I said that. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I just saw you there staring at the linen room. I thought you were going to sleep in there or something.¡± He said in a sarcastic tone that voice sounded familiar, but I had to confirm who it actually was.


    I then turned around slowly, and when I looked at who it was, the man I¡¯d been trying to find for thest half hour, Greco! This guy justes up to me, scares me by suddenly putting his hand on my shoulder, and just acts as nothing happened.


    I even screamed on the inside, It was a good thing it wasn¡¯t that loud, or I surely would have woken everyone else that was sleeping at the time. I wanted to punch him, but he was my friend, so that goes without saying. He should not be touching women¡¯s shoulders without telling them. It¡¯s weird, and I find it a little creepy, but he gets a pass.


    ¡°Linen room? I thought this was the janitor¡¯s closet or something. Wait! Why are you here? Did you know that I¡¯ve been trying to find you for the past half an hour, and you¡¯re just appearing out of the blue when I finally found a ce where I can train peacefully?¡± I said to him in a frustrated tone of voice since I was about to start my training when considering the linen room earlier.


    It was quite odd that he was just appearing now. Maybe he was asleep earlier? Or maybe he went to train somewhere himself, whatever his excuse maybe, I¡¯m just d that he is finally here since I can ask him where I could train without anyone else seeing me or even telling me what to do. I already know what I need to do. I just need the space to do it. And I think that the linen room which was almost cramped, would have made me more frustrated than I am now.


    ¡°Here? You? In this tiny room? Were you seriously considering training here? Be my guest if you want to train here. It¡¯s still quite early, and I¡¯m sure the staff won¡¯t mind.¡± He started to get all sarcastic with me, and I know that what I was thinking isn¡¯t exactly ideal, especially for someone like me that wants to train to the fullest. I was thinking that I should maximize every second, and I wasted half an hour just trying to find Greco. I really need to catch up on lost time. So I just got straight to the point.


    ¡°No! I was only considering training here, not that there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. It¡¯s just because I have been trying to find somewhere to train since I woke up earlier, but this is all the space I could find. I was hoping that you know where one could train? I just want to maximize my day, that¡¯s all. Since Asthrid will be waking up in maybe an hour from now, I¡¯m sure that I won¡¯t be able to do what I want after that. So, I¡¯ll ask this again, where can I train here? This ce is literally all rooms and not even built-in gyms! I just want to get a workout, and I¡¯m sure you know what it feels like, right?¡± I begged him to show me where I could train, and he just looked at me like he was confused. There was an awkward feeling between the two of us for a second as everything went silent. I was thinking of just leaving at the moment and just running away. That was one of the most intense moments since it looked like he was about to make fun of me. He looked like he was still trying toprehend what I was saying.

 Chapter 47

    Then out of nowhere, all of a sudden, he just smiled andughed. ¡°Why are you so tense, Krisna? It¡¯s like you just met me right now. I know that we haven¡¯t been friends that long yet, but you should befortable with me already. Just throw away your introversion, don¡¯t be timid when you¡¯re talking to me.¡± He said to me in an enthusiastic tone of voice, as if he was trying to encourage me or something.


    I wasn¡¯t shy because of him, in fact, I wasn¡¯t shy at all. It¡¯s because he stared at me with that look on his face. He looked at me like I was stupid or something, which then made me feel like one. Then he says that I shouldn¡¯t be shy when I¡¯m talking to him? Like, what do you want to make me feel, huh? ¡°What? I¡¯m not shy, and I was just shocked that you were staring at me earlier. You looked like you saw a fly or somethinge out of my mouth. I was feeling anxious earlier. Just don¡¯t do that.¡± I said what I was thinking since it looked like he was telling me that I was wrong, and he was right even though he was the one that just came up to me.


    Greco was still smiling andughing. I don¡¯t know if he was joking or not. I don¡¯t even know if he was serious when he said that I shouldn¡¯t be shy when ites to him. I think I see what he was trying to do, and he was trying to manipte me into thinking that I¡¯m wrong, but there¡¯s literally no wrong or right here. What was he trying to prove? I wanted to ask him so badly, but I just couldn¡¯t force myself to tell him the truth.


    This was the first time I saw this side of Greco, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s aware that he¡¯s doing this or not. If he¡¯s doing this on purpose, then he¡¯s a jerk. I wanted to say those words to him, but I had only just met him. I thought that I should give him a chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m not tense. What are you talking about? I was just surprised when you stared nkly at me without saying anything. But I guess that you just spaced yourself out.¡± I said in a concerned tone of voice as he was still smiling.


    ¡°Good good, I thought you were angry at me or something.¡± I was really furious at him, even if he was aware of what he was doing or not. In my book, that isn¡¯t a nice gesture. But I just lied to him not to hurt his feelings. So I¡¯ll give him this chance since we haven¡¯t really been friends that long.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    I still had one problem that remained unsolved, and I still had no ce to train. I wish Fravis were here. Why didn¡¯t hee? I forgot to ask him that before I left. Still, if he was here, I¡¯m sure that he would be able to find a ce to train after just one nce at the ce since he has a keen eye. I swear, he can see almost everything in his sight. He can easily identify them in under a second. I wish I had that ability so I could just analyze an environment and already know where each one is. That would be very handy, especially if I were to go rogue. If I had that ability, I would almost always be one step ahead of any foe I encounter out there. Everything would be in my favor, and I should¡¯ve gotten him to teach me that while we were training, that would¡¯ve been an insane skill to learn though, maybe he learned it when he was young. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯d have to spend years of training and concentration just even to get a glimpse of what it must feel like to have that unique ability. But that¡¯s for another time, and I should only focus on one goal at a time.


    ¡°So? You look like you still have something on your mind. What¡¯s with you this morning? Sorry if I was being a jerk earlier. I was just kidding around, you know. But I¡¯d like to help you out since you still looked a little troubled.¡± He said to me in a sympathetic tone of voice, and he looked concerned about me. I was feeling guilty because he thought that he had done something wrong. Well, he did do something wrong, but I didn¡¯t care about it that much. I only cared about maximizing my day and nothing else.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I still need somewhere to train. I was trying to find you earlier to see if you know some ces here where I can train without alerting the pack. As you can see, I don¡¯t exactly look like a maid that can fight, right? But I also don¡¯t want them knowing that I can, so that¡¯s why I just train in secret.¡± I said what I wanted to do to him since I didn¡¯t want to keep any more secrets from anyone here, well, except for Asthrid. I won¡¯t be telling her my ns anytime soon.


    He looked surprised when I told him I only train in secret. ¡°Wait, why do you hide that you can fight? Not that I don¡¯t believe that you can fight, surely you know how to handle yourself, but why the discretion?¡± He asked me the moment I told him that it was a secret. ¡°And why are you telling me all of this when it¡¯s supposed to be a secret?¡±


    That caught me off guard, and I was a littlefortable telling him my ns that I told him a secret only Fravis and I should know. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I told you because I trust you, and I trust that you won¡¯t tell anyone else about this secret.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that I won¡¯t b about this to Grant? Or even Asthrid?¡± I don¡¯t know if he was teasing me or was just serious at the time, he looked like he was a little serious, but I doubt it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I took a deep breath and looked at him in his eyes. ¡°Because I trust you, okay? I know we¡¯ve only met for a day? But Ipletely trust you with my secrets, and hopefully, you won¡¯t give a reason to make me regret that decision.¡± I said to him with full confidence in my words, and I didn¡¯t really have a choice but to trust him because I had already told him the secret. If he did tell them what I was doing, then I would¡¯ve been caught by Asthrid and the Alpha family. But if he doesn¡¯t, then that¡¯s how I¡¯ll know that he¡¯s loyal and a good friend to me. I don¡¯t care if we don¡¯t know each other that well. My instinct told me to trust you, so that¡¯s what I did. So please don¡¯t make me regret this.

 Chapter 48

    He just smiled at me and looked relieved. ¡°You can always count on me! That¡¯s a promise. I mean, have I ever let you down?¡±


    Is this supposed to be a joke? I literally just met him not too long ago. Of course, he has never let me down. Is he being sarcastic or what? ¡°Are you serious? Be careful with your choice of words, Greco, and you wouldn¡¯t want to break anything. If I were you, I would not make a promise you can¡¯t keep. But if you think otherwise, then go ahead.¡± I said to him in my serious voice as I looked at him like I would go crazy if he did something that would anger me.


    I wanted to emphasize that I do not like people that lie to me, especially those who break their promises.


    ¡°I know I can keep this promise because I just said it. I know what you mean. I hate people that break promises. That¡¯s why when I make a promise to someone, I always try my very best to keep it. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through regarding this matter, but you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through as well, so let¡¯s just agree to disagree? Does that sound good or?¡±


    He did have a point though, we both don¡¯t know each other¡¯s experiences, as well as our history. So we don¡¯t exactly have any right to judge each other, but it¡¯s still up to us whether to trust each other or not, and I¡¯vee to the conclusion that Greco was worth trusting. My instinct was just telling me that it was the right decision. I wasn¡¯t regretting it in the back of my mind, which would usually indicate that what I¡¯m doing is right, and I believe in it myself.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s agree to disagree. Sorry again for earlier. I was just a little startled when you said that I told you the thing that was supposed to be a secret. And I guess I was just mad at myself, I wasn¡¯t mad at you, but I was just taking it out on you, which isn¡¯t fair at all.¡± I told him what I felt. I was a little angry at myself since I couldn¡¯t even keep my own secret all to myself.


    ¡°Really? Well, thanks, I guess, for not being mad at me. I like you. You¡¯re honest, you¡¯re confident at the things you say, you always have the guts to say what you want, but I guess not to your master, huh?¡±


    I sighed and just looked dejected. ¡°Yeah¡­ But that¡¯s all I need to put up with, luckily, I don¡¯t have to fight with her whole family, or I might not even make it out of there alive when I get older.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He justughed and smiled at me as he looked like he was amused with my rtionship with Asthrid.¡±Asthrid sounds like a handful. From what I¡¯ve heard, she likes to tell her servants that they are no more than a service to her like she doesn¡¯t even treat them like packs. I know that it¡¯s normal for a master to look down on their servants, but I never really liked the idea of them looking down on others. I¡¯ve never really been fond of the idea since I¡¯ve never really been a master, nor have I ever served someone else. I guess I¡¯m my own master, to say the least.¡± He said in a confident tone of voice.


    I, on the other hand, have been serving since what? Since the day I was born? Maybe not that early, but maybe in my youth, I might¡¯ve started when I was still young. ¡°Well, she is a handful, I have to put up with so much from her and the Alpha family, but if they heard me say that right now, I¡¯m sure I would be on my way to prison right now since you know how dramatic the Alpha family can get. But it¡¯s just quite refreshing to finally let all of these thoughts out, even if I let it out on someone I only knew for about a day. So, Thank you again. I am telling you all of this because I fully trust you right now, Greco, and I hope that you feel the same as well for me.¡± It was really the first time I was thisfortable with someone besides Fravis. It felt like I was talking to him right now.


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me, and I¡¯ll ensure that this will only stay between the two of us and no one else. This includes Grant and the Alpha family. So just sit back and rx because you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± He smiled at me while pointing to himself, and he felt confident about himself. It was actually quite charming since it is one of the great qualities I found attractive about someone.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    The way we are talking at the moment, I¡¯m sure that the way we are talking right now, I¡¯ll forget that I still need to train, so I had to ask him again. Every time I asked him if he knew some ce where I could train, I didn¡¯t know how he does it, but he could always change the subject without me even noticing. It was like his only superpower besides being charming and, hopefully, having experience inbat. Who knows? He may be the one that could serve as Fravis¡¯s recement at the moment while he isn¡¯t here. Well, there¡¯s only one way to know for sure. ¡°Hey Greco, before I forget, I asked you this earlier, but then the subject changed and all that¡­¡± I was a little hesitant to ask him since I was a little shy.

 Chapter 49

    He was smiling at me while he was just standing there like he was waiting for something toe out of my mouth, was there something on my cheeks or what? He has been looking at me like I look stupid or something since we first talked again earlier.


    ¡°Yeah, sorry about that, I tend to do that at times, and they have alwaysmented about it. But I don¡¯t exactly realize it when I¡¯m doing it, so I don¡¯t have much control over that but thank you for putting it out. I¡¯ll try in the future to prevent it from happening.¡± He is too apologetic, and I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s like this to everyone or is it just me? But I kind of like this side of him. I never really expected him to be like this when we first met. It feels weird.


    ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t have to apologize. You did nothing wrong. But thank you for being so understanding even though I sound annoying right now whoins about every tiny bit of imperfection, but I swear I¡¯m not like that!¡±


    He chuckled and smiled at me. ¡°Of course not! I never thought of you like that kind of person anyway, and I was just thinking that¡­ Wait! We¡¯re getting off-topic again! Ask me what you wanted to ask me earlier, or you might forget again as we have for the past two times we tried to talk about it.¡±


    I felt embarrassed since it looked like I was the one getting off-topic. I knew that I had something to do with it. I guess we both have something inmon, huh? Hopefully, he hasn¡¯t noticed that. ¡°Oh yeah! Thanks for reminding me. I was trying to find somewhere to train earlier, hence why I am here right now standing in front of the linen room. I was wondering if you knew somewhere in this ce where I could train?¡± I asked him in an introverted tone of voice as I felt like I was asking someone a huge favor.


    He smiled at me again, moved closer to the linen room door, and closed it. He then looked at me with that charming smile of his. Of course, I should not even be charmed by him whatsoever since that wasn¡¯t my goal when I came here, my goal is to get away from all of this finally, and I hope that I¡¯ll still be able to fulfill it once the time finallyes.


    Greco just startedughing and just pulled my arm in his direction and dragged me all the way to the window at the end of the hallway. I didn¡¯t know what he was up to, and I just thought that he wanted me to see something since we were headed directly to the window.


    Then there it was, he stuck his hand out and was gesturing at the ground. When I first saw it, I was shocked that it was even there. There is a whole wooden forest just in the back of the venue hiding in in sight. Okay, maybe it wasn¡¯t hiding. I just didn¡¯t see it when I was roaming around here, perhaps because it was dark earlier or whatever the reason. I just couldn¡¯t believe that there was this jungle, a whole forest just waiting to be explored by me.


    ¡°So? What do you think? I can¡¯t believe you never saw this. You seriously never saw this when you came here?¡± He said in a sarcastic tone of voice, and I know that I tend not to observe my surroundings which is why I never exactly saw this huge forest just outside of the venue. Well, it was in the back so.


    This is why I want to learn Fravis¡¯s unique ability, and if he can memorize something just by looking at it, he can totally memorize surroundings after just one nce at it. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m like this, Usually pay attention to everything that¡¯s happening around me, especially now since I should be on my guard at all times since I don¡¯t know most of the packs here.


    ¡°I seriously did not see any of this before, like this looked invisible earlier. Are you sure that this was herest night?¡± I asked him a sarcastic question to change the topic from me being aplete absolute tool, and it was quite embarrassing for me. I hope he isn¡¯t making fun of me inside of his head, don¡¯t even dare Greco.


    ¡°Well, it was here before you guys even arrived, so, anyway, I think the woods are off-limits? They sealed it up from what Ist remember, but who knows. Maybe they¡¯ve opened it again.¡±


    I was curious about why it was closed up in the first ce. Maybe something bad happened? Maybe an ident? I don¡¯t know, and I¡¯m starting to get nervous about going in since I¡¯m already overthinking it. ¡°Hey! Why was it¡­¡± I was hesitant to ask since I felt like it was too scary to know the reason. ¡°Why was it closed up in the first ce?¡± I just said as fast as I could to get it out there finally.


    Greco thenughed. This gave me some relief, as hisughter means it shouldn¡¯t have been too serious.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Because someone got lost in there.¡± He just said out of nowhere as he stoppedughing. ¡°Sorry forughing. I just couldn¡¯t hold it in after seeing your reaction. I never imagined you to be scared of the woods. I mean, it¡¯s literally the ce I go to when I want some peace and quiet, just as long as you know how to get back, it¡¯s perfectly safe.¡± He said in an enthusiastic tone of voice as she smiled.


    I was thinking twice whether I should continue or not, but if I chickened out right now, then Asthrid might wake up any moment, and I won¡¯t be able to train for the rest of the day. So I had to make a choice. It was a good thing I didn¡¯t let my feelings get the best of me and just did what I had been wanting to do since I woke up this morning. ¡°Okay, I trust you. You¡¯re sure that it¡¯s perfectly safe, right? And you know how to get back? Like you really know how to get back? If Asthrid notices I¡¯m gone the moment she wakes up, I¡¯m basically dead to her. So you better know where you¡¯re going, or else I won¡¯te with you.¡± I was being pushy even though I was the one in need of help at the moment, I don¡¯t think that he really knows how to get back, but it was either that or a waste of the day.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Come on, and you already said that you trust me. You can¡¯t take back your word now.¡± He told me in an enthusiastic tone of voice as he dragged me all the way down, into the lobby, and to the back of the venue. When we got there, I never really noticed how big the venue was. I only saw the front, and I thought that that was already huge, but when I saw the back, it was like an entirely different ce.


    ¡°Hey! Are you sure this is the way? The forest is that way. Why are we going through here?¡± I told him as I pointed to the other opposite direction of where we were going.


    He just chuckled and smiled as we were running through the entire venue at six in the morning. Everyone was just looking at us like, who are these hooligans running around with no manners whatsoever. I was just covering my face so none of them remember me since they could report to the Alpha family as well.


    ¡°This is a shortcut. I just remembered that they didn¡¯t reopen the woods, but I have been here a couple of times already, and I have a way in that no one else knows. So see, just trust me, and we¡¯ll be fine. I know this path like the back of my hand.¡± He said to me in a confident tone of voice, so I just let him take the lead to see where we would end up.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    It took us about ten minutes or so before we got to his secret entrance. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that much of a secret. I guess he just likes to have a little bit of mystery. Anyways, I¡¯m sure that he knows what he¡¯s doing. If he doesn¡¯t, then we¡¯re all lost, and Asthrid will know that I sneaked out.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± He suddenly stopped in the middle of the path, but there was nothing there, just some shrubs, trees, and a fence which was the only thing preventing us from entering. ¡°Can you exin to me how this is? I mean, there is literally nothing here besides the fence.¡± I told him in a serious tone of voice as I felt like he was just ying with me right from the start. ¡°I swear, if this is our idea of a joke, it isn¡¯t funny.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He smiled and just looked at the fence. ¡°Just rx. You¡¯re too uptight. Loosen up for once.¡± He said to me as he started to walk to the fence.


    ¡°See, there¡¯s nothing¡­.¡± Before I could finish what I was saying, he just kept on walking, and what came next shocked m. Hee just walked through the fence like it wasn¡¯t even there. I didn¡¯t know what he did, but that¡¯s what I saw from my eyes. ¡°Whoa! Greco! What has just happened?¡± I shouted as I just saw the impossible.


    Greco was thenughing as he stared at my reaction from seeing him go through that fence for the first time in my life. ¡°What? Is this still nothing?¡± He said in a sarcastic tone of voice, and it was weird and quite paranormal in my standpoint because I never really expected to see something like that once in my entire life.


    He was then gesturing toe to the other side of the fence, I hesitated to go in, but when I found my courage, I just ran as fast as I could and just sprinted all the way there. I closed my eyes when I got near the fence since I thought that I was going to crash, but thankfully, I didn¡¯t. ¡°How? How is this happening? This is impossible. Even for a maid like me, I know what impossible things are and what possible things are. This is one of the impossible things to ever happen in, like, ever!¡± I was a little excited and dumbfounded. I couldn¡¯t believe what I had witnessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a fake fence.¡± He said to me in an enthusiastic tone of voice.


    ¡°Well, duh, but how does it work?¡± I was curious. I mean, anybody that would see this in person would be as curious as me.


    He just chuckled and scratched the back of his head. ¡°Well¡­. I don¡¯t know either, and I just stumbled upon it when I was exploring this area a couple of years ago. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t rece it or remove it altogether. But even, now I am wondering why someone would make a fake fence if they just put a regr fence and an entrance next to it with a lock. They wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anyone getting in here.¡±


    He was thinking hard when he suddenly looked like he remembered something important as he looked like he just had a eureka moment. ¡°I totally forgot, I have to get back to the venue, I¡¯m supposed to be somewhere at the moment, and I¡¯m here in the woods. So I have to get back fast. I¡¯ll catch up on youter.¡± He told me as he transformed into his wolf form and just sprinted as fast as he could. He was fast, like insanely fast. I wonder if he could take on some of the Alpha family members inbat.


    I remembered that I needed to do something as well. I had to train. And, so I transformed into my other form as well to improve my speed and agility. Combat isn¡¯t always about the moves. It¡¯s about how you can dodge them and turn them against the enemy.

 Chapter 51

    I then started to run as fast as I could for a couple of minutes before I paced myself to conserve my energy so that I couldp the entire woods without getting exhausted. I failed a couple of times before I actually got the hang of it, but once I knew what I needed to do,pping the entire woods became a piece of cake for me. ¡°Come on! Is that all you got?¡± I shouted while I was running through the forest. For the first time, I felt free, like I wasn¡¯t bound by chains on my body and soul. Like I was my own master, with no one else to serve. It felt so good, and I was feeling the euphoria rushing through my veins as I kept on running and running until I got a little tired.


    My stamina has surely improved since thest time I ran. This was the perfect ce to test my agility since it was quite long and huge. During my fifthp of the woods, I felt like someone was watching me from behind, following me, looking at my moves. I was a little keen observant of my surroundings, and then I just stopped in the middle of my run to see if someone or something would attack me.


    I was ready for anything, even if they were bigger than me. The adrenaline rushing through me was giving me the power boost I needed. I wasn¡¯t afraid, nor was I nervous. I was just ready to face the world.


    Then I heard it, and something was sneaking near the bushes on the side, then something came out. To my surprise, it was just a cute white little rabbit. The adrenaline almost immediately wore off the moment I realized that there was no threat.


    I let out a deep sigh, and I was hoping that it would be something that I would be able to fight since I was urged to test my skills and how good I was inbat during a real fight. But I guess this just wasn¡¯t that time.


    I just continued my run and went back to where the hidden entrance was. I didn¡¯t get lost since, on my first run, I was dropping branches to serve as my markers so that I don¡¯t get lost in this forest. I was still concerned about the one that was lost here, but Ipletely forgot all about that the moment the sweat started to kick in, and I started to focus on gaining, not losing.


    It¡¯s been about thirty minutes since Greco left me her. Should I just wait for him? Of course, but if I did wait for him, Asthrid might wake up at any moment now, but then again, she usually wakes up at ten in the morning, which gives me plenty of time to get back and get dressed.


    So I thought to go back instead to get dressed to practice again but in my human form. Since I can¡¯t exactly use the maid uniform I was wearing earlier to train, or else I might stain them, and I¡¯ll get scolded by Asthrid again. That¡¯s literally their use to protect me from getting dirty, but I can¡¯t even wrinkle them, or I will face her so-called wrath.


    And so, having left with no other choice, I just sprinted back to the venue in my wolf form to be as fast as possible.  While I was running, I felt that I was way faster than before, I was still training back home in secret, but I was nowhere this fast when I was running there. I guess the training with Fravis paid off. I saw some significant improvements in both my physical and mental form. I could somewhat replicate Fravis¡¯s ability to observe everything in my surroundings at once, and my speed, agility has improved. This means that will be enough training, and I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be able to top some of the Alpha family members when I do encounter them on the bad side. But for now, I¡¯d rather have them as an ally since I don¡¯t quite know what some of them are capable of.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Sprinting back to the room was like a breeze to me. It only took me like a minute to get backpared to when me and Greco were jogging in our human form earlier.


    The first thing I did when I got back was to check up on Asthrid if she was awake or not. When I couldn¡¯t find her in the living room, I just headed straight to her bedroom with caution. And there she was, still sleeping like a baby. I sometimes fantasize about executing her while she sleeps, but all I know is that if I did that, she must have done something bad to me to make me resort to that cowardly tactic.


    Once all that was settled, I then got dressed and just went back to the woods from earlier to train again since Asthrid was still sound asleep. I just assumed that she would just wake upter.


    I got back to the woods in just under ten minutes which was quite good for me


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    I was back to training in no time. Even though I was all alone, I just remembered what Fravis taught me and practiced those moves and routine sets. I even invented a new power move all by myself, which was an achievement for me since this was the first time I trained without Fravis supervising me from afar. It felt weird since I sometimes thought that he was just in a tree somewhere looking over me.


    Then suddenly, I heard someone walking on the path on the way here. I thought it was just some wanderer, so I hid and waited for them to pass by since I didn¡¯t want to be caught doing my training here. I was about to jump on the man when he entered the forest.


    I was a little shocked since he knew the secret entrance because he just stepped right in with no hesitation whatsoever. I also couldn¡¯t see his face since he was wearing some kind of hoodie, and I couldn¡¯t smell who it was either. It seemed like he had erased his smell, which seemed quite impossible. But maybe I really haven¡¯t seen it all.

 Chapter 52

    He was searching the pce where I was training earlier. He looked like he was trying to pick up my scent. If I stay here for long, he¡¯ll pick me up at my location. So I had to move fast. I tried to sneak up on him, but my keen observation failed me the moment I did. I stepped on a twig which immediately alerted him to my presence. He turned around before I could even blink. I thought I was done for.


    Then I saw his face. ¡°Greco?!¡± I shouted as I realized who it actually was.


    He just chuckled and scratched his head. ¡°I thought you were going to kill me or something, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve noticed, but I already knew where you even noticed my presence. I was just waiting for you to make a move, I was wondering how you¡¯ll approach this type of situation, and you did not disappoint!¡±


    I thought about what he said, and I think that it was impossible to sense someone that long. I only noticed him when I heard his footsteps. I thought he didn¡¯t know where I was, and I guess I was wrong. ¡°When did you notice me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I noticed you when I was still near the entrance. I could see your every move, nice sets of moves, by the way, let me guess, someone taught you those? They¡¯re great, but they could use some improvements.¡± He said in an enthusiastic tone of voice, could Greco really rece Fravis while he¡¯s not here? Hopefully, yes, since he really looks capable.


    I wonder what he does; could he be a bodyguard? Or maybe a secret fighter? I gotta know for sure, but I don¡¯t need to ask him. If he does train me, I¡¯ll be certain for sure about what he does, depending on his moves.


    But what shocked me was him saying that he could sense me all the way back to the entrance of the pathway. That¡¯s like so long. So even though I couldn¡¯t imagine having a power like that, he would be really useful in recon or a spotter.


    ¡°So¡­ I was thinking since you were training here on your own anyway, why note join me in the gym?¡±


    I was surprised that there was even a gym here, I tried to find one earlier, but I just couldn¡¯t find one at all. ¡°There¡¯s a gym? I didn¡¯t see it earlier. Where did you find it?¡±


    He justughed and chuckled again, with a little smirk on his cheek. ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Just follow me.¡±


    Of course, it is. I guess everything¡¯s a secret around here, a good thing the bathrooms aren¡¯t secrets, or else I might go mad or something.


    We were walking back to the venue to go to the gym he talked about, then he suddenly asked me what I could do. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s trying to interview me all of a sudden, and maybe he was just curious.


    ¡°What can I do? Well, I know I can fight, that¡¯s for sure, I can run fast, and I also have the stamina to back it up. Aside from those and the moves I was taught, not much.¡± I wanted to be modest. Even though I¡¯ve only started my training not too long ago, I already had a significant improvement.


    ¡°Sorry for asking, but I need to know these things so when I test youter to see what you are really capable of, that none of us get injured. Asthrid won¡¯t like an injured and disabled maid, now would she?¡± He said in a sarcastic tone of voice as heughed. It was weird, it felt like we¡¯d known each other for so long but in reality, we¡¯ve only known each other for a day, maybe two.


    When we arrived at the entrance of the gym, we were faced with another obstacle that looked like it was immovable. This time, it was a in brick wall with no keyhole, not even a doorknob. So I was wondering if this wall was fake as well as the fence back in the woods. ¡°So? What are we waiting for?¡±


    He smirked at me and just looked at the wall. ¡°And¡­ now.¡±


    The wall just split in two, revealing a hallway with huge ss doors, on the inside were many equipments for weights and even a ring in the middle. However, when we went inside, the wall behind us just closed. ¡°Wait, why is it just us right now?¡± I was curious since this looked like some kind of trap.


    ¡°I¡¯m very sure they were all exhausted by Grant since he had everyone working overtime just to finish the decorations and the theme of the Annual pack gathering on schedule. I guess that they¡¯re still all asleep. They¡¯re weak, I guess.¡± He said in an enthusiastic tone of voice as he opened the ss doors. ¡°Get in the ring, we¡¯ll test your abilities here, and we can work on from that.¡± He added.


    I was nervous since he was the one I was going to fight. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to even be on spar with him, or will justpletely obliterate me once the matchmences. ¡°Stay easy on me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯ll have to depend on how good you are inbat. Prove me that I¡¯m wrong. Prove to me that you can handle yourself while in heat.¡± He said in a serious tone of voice as he got ready. ¡°Your goal is tond a hit on me, that¡¯s all.¡±


    I was thinking that this would be easy since I knew that I was fast. Then the match started, suddenly he became faster than earlier. I almost couldn¡¯t see his movement, and he was too fast for me even toprehend. With Fravis¡¯s ability, I¡¯m sure that I can see Greco¡¯s every move right now, but I¡¯ll just have to make with what I have at the moment.


    We were sparring for half an hour. None of us couldnd a hit on each other, but he was way faster than me. I was just able to dodge his attacks by my instinct alone. When I caught him off guard, I just threw a right jab and hit him right in his chest. ¡°Yes!¡± I eximed as I felt like I had just won something big.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 53

    ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s not all, my father. He used to be with the Alpha family, but he was the reason why Alpha Jaster¡¯s first wife died. Because of him, I am hated by both Asthrid and her family because of something I didn¡¯t do. And don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s not my fault, because I know that. But I just can¡¯t do anything about it because it is what it is, an¡±Good job! This was a good workout and a great assessment of your abilities. I believe we can improve and polish your moves more to make it easier for you to fight someone way stronger than you.


    We then went back to the woods to get some fresh air and rest, then suddenly he asked me something about Asthrid. ¡°You¡¯re strong, that¡¯s a very goodpliment since it came from me, but I just wonder¡­ Why don¡¯t you fight back? Against Asthrid? I know you know that you can handle yourself, so why not?¡±


    He got me thinking a little, but then I remembered the reason why. ¡°I can¡¯t, okay? Because she is the daughter of the Alpha family, and I know what would happen to me if I did just that.¡± I said in a serious tone of voice.


    d I just have to ept things for now.


    He just chuckled and scoffed at the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll still say it, it¡¯s stupid and you should¡¯t me yourself, you¡¯re right, you did nothing wrong so why would you ge tall the me right?


    Greco moved closer to me as he talked. I don¡¯t know what he is nning but I don¡¯t feel toofortable about it. So I just took off without saying anything, I ran as fast as I could to lose him.


    I need to get back, Asthrid might wake up soon, but I can¡¯t go back all sweaty, I need a shower. But she won¡¯t let me shower in her room, I kinda wished I got my own room though, they literally have an entire room just for their luggages.


    ¡°The shower near the path!¡± I shouted as I remembered seeing one earlier on my way here.


    Greco¡¯s POV


    Did I get too close? I think so¡­ I knew I shouldn¡¯t have done that, I¡¯m such an idiot! I need to find her and apologize.


    It¡¯s been almost five minutes since she left, and I still couldn¡¯t find her, luckily I was able to sense her all the way from here. She was near the entrance of the pathway so I just followed where I was sensing her.


    When I was near, I heard water running as it hit the floor. Is there a shower out here? Howe I never stumbled upon it.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then I climbed the nearest tree to look for Krisna, then I saw her right in the center of the woods, just near the entrance of the pathway. There was a long hose connected to a water supply in the venue. While she was showering, the water felt cold since it was still quite early in the morning.


    Then suddenly Grant appears out of nowhere. I wanted to intervene, since he was looking at her without her consent. But then again, that¡¯s what I am doing at the moment.


    ¡°She¡¯s in her underwear?¡± I heard Grant utter to himself as he looked like he was having a hard time trying to look away from Krisna. I don¡¯t know how she couldn¡¯t sense him from that close. ¡°She really is beautiful¡± He uttered to himself, he looked like he had just seen a goddess. But he wasn¡¯t wrong about that, she really was beautiful.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    The day of the Annual pack gathering has finally arrived. It feels weird. I thought this day would nevere. Hopefully, I¡¯ll be out of here in no time. The morning started just like yesterday, and the sun was shining. However, the air is still quite cold fromst night. This has got to be the best start to a day ever, and nothing usually beats this kind of day other than Asthrid, making this day unbearable. I don¡¯t think she is awake. Yes, that¡¯s a surprise since she knew that this was the day she had been waiting for ever since she was told she and her entire family had been invited here. To think that she¡¯s still sound asleep at the moment really tells a lot about how she acts during an important event.


    I was just waiting for her to wake up when suddenly, someone was knocking on the door. I didn¡¯t know who it was. I didn¡¯t want to answer it since it was probably one of the Alpha family members trying to check on Asthrid. I just wanted to know how long she¡¯ll sleep without anyone waking her up since she usually acts all mighty every time she is near me. I wonder how much she¡¯ll like beingte to her schedules during the day for her preparations for the Annual pack gathering dance.


    After a few seconds, the knocking just went away, and I thought I was in the clear when the knocking just became louder. ¡°Asthrid! Asthrid!¡± The voice sounded furious, I knew it was one of the Alpha family, but I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d get angry at me since they were only looking for Asthrid.


    Instead, I just went to get the door so that they wouldn¡¯t wake up Asthrid.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ You? Krisna, where is Asthrid? She was supposed to be awake half an hour ago. Is she even awake?¡± She said in a frustrated tone of voice. She looked disgusted by me. I didn¡¯t even do anything to her, I just looked at her with a smile, and she just acted like I just threw up on her or something.


    ¡°Yes? Ma¡¯am?¡± I said in a well-mannered, gentle tone of voice. I just wanted to emphasize that I was not her enemy, especially so early in the morning. I didn¡¯t want to waste this wonderful morning, so I just went along with whatever she was feeling and didn¡¯t talk since she is also a part of the Alpha family. Greco had a point, why don¡¯t I fight back and stand up for myself? But I also had a point. I¡¯d be put in jail the moment they even suspect a hint of hostility and threat by me. Even if they are the Alpha family, they have fragile egos, and they take pride in being the Alpha family.

 Chapter 54

    Like yes, ever since one of you was born, everything has been given to all of you, all your needs were fulfilled by those who need to work just to get by in life. But I don¡¯t think that they¡¯ll be able to understand what I feel because they have never experienced it, nor will they ever experience it.


    ¡°Where is Asthrid? She is going to bete for her appointments which I think is due in an hour or two. Anyway, she better be up in the next couple of minutes, or the me will be ced on you since you¡¯re the one in charge of her needs and responsibilities. She said in an arrogant tone of voice like she couldn¡¯t get cocky enough. She had to rub in my face that I was only a lowly maid that was meant to serve others and nothing else.


    But I am more than that. I just smiled at her and closed the door right in her face, a good thing she just walked away even though I just mmed the door. My heart skipped a beat when I did that, and I thought I was a goner. ¡°See ya, don¡¯te back,¡± I whispered to myself while she walked away, this woman was like a Asthrid version too, but way worse because of the fake ent of hers, I never liked Asthrid¡¯s voice and how she talked, but she just took it to a whole new level.


    She did have a point, I could get med if Asthrid misses her appointments, but then I just remembered. I had Asthrid¡¯s schedule for the day, and I knew what time exactly each of her appointments was scheduled.


    I ran as fast as I could to her room to find her schedule which was justying on top of a dresser. It was a good thing she told mest night, or I might actually be in a panic right now. When I opened it, I was surprised since there was only one thing written on it.


    ¡°The Annual pack gathering Dance?¡± I uttered to myself in an almost silent voice as not to wake up the monster sleeping beside me.


    I thought she was busy for the whole day since the woman earlier told me that it would be my fault if she were to bete to any of her appointments. There would be nothing I could do about it. This was either a joke, or she must have forgotten to write down what she was going to do, but it seemed impossible because this had never happened before for as long as I can remember.


    I don¡¯t know what I was going to do, and she didn¡¯t tell me that she had any ns today, so maybe she really doesn¡¯t, but what if she does? Then everything will fall apart because of some stupid empty schedule. I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m supposed to do, and I was panicking. If I don¡¯t do anything and she just wakes up, and she is somewhere to be, then it would be my fault because she¡¯ll say I didn¡¯t remind her. Ugh! This morning was supposed to be rxing, not stressful. That part was supposed toe inter when she actually gets to the Annual Pack Gathering.


    ¡°You won¡¯t find anything in there.¡± Asthrid suddenly said in an amused tone of voice, her talking so suddenly when I thought that she was still sleeping made me scream.


    I never thought that she was already awake. Was she watching me while I was trying to read her schedule? Am I dead? I think I¡¯m already, but wait! She did tell me earlier about it, so maybe I was permitted to look at it since I was in charge of her appointments! Yes! Don¡¯t overthink it yet. Just look at her and smile.


    ¡°Krisna? What are you doing in my room? Did I tell you to go in here?¡± Her tone suddenly changed, she looked furious, but when she was like this back in the house, she would usually insult me, call me names, and she would throw the nearest throwable object to hit at me. It was bizarre, it¡¯s as if something good happened to her while she was asleep, or maybe she just didn¡¯t want to get angry right now since it was an important day for her.


    ¡°Umm¡­. I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Asthrid. I was just looking at your schedule for today since I thought you had many appointments today. I thought that you were going to bete for them, so I started panicking a little. I didn¡¯t know what I was supposed to do.¡± I said to her as I tried to avoid eye contact with her since her eyes and stare were a bit terrifying, to say the least.


    She started to get out of her bed and was folding her nkets and fixing the bed. ¡°I never told you that I had ns today, so that means that I don¡¯t have ns today except for the Annual Pack Gathering. So stop being stupid and assuming things. If I don¡¯t tell you something, don¡¯t do it, okay? Stupid maid.¡± She said without hesitation. While I¡¯ve been used to her calling me names all the time, being called stupid still hurts, but with enough exposure to it, I just don¡¯t take it too hard.


    Asthrid was looking like she was ready for anything, even if she had just woken up. There was just a moment of silence between the two of us, and I could feel the tension between us getting tighter. I don¡¯t know if I should just leave the room or not. I was just standing there near her dresser, looking like an absolute fool. ¡°Umm¡­ Ms. Asthrid? Do you want some breakf¡­.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She just shushed me before I could even finish what I was saying. ¡°Krisna, stop acting like a mime and actually do what you were meant to do. Stop wasting time, so I can actually get ready for tonight¡¯s event, hmm?¡±

 Chapter 55

    She was surprisingly calm than usual. At times like this, she would usually order me to do impossible and ridiculous things, just so that she would have something to say. But this is different, and she is different. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s different with her, but there is definitely something wrong here.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    I was still waiting for her to answer. She looked furious the moment she woke up, I thought she was smiling earlier, but I guess that¡¯s just my imagination.


    ¡°Where is my dress, Krisna? It should¡¯ve been ready the moment you woke up because you were the one in charge of it. I was supposed to make appointments, but since they can¡¯te here, you¡¯ll just have to do it.¡± She said in a serious tone of voice. She sounded frustrated as well, I thought things were going well between us, but I stood corrected.


    ¡°Yes, Ms. Asthrid! I¡¯ll get to it right away.¡± I said as I sprinted to the other room, which was meant only for her luggage. She brought a mountain load of clothes for her alone since she thought that the dresses she might get might not fit with the aesthetics of the Annual Pack Gathering, there are literally dresses that don¡¯t even fit their owners, and that¡¯s what you¡¯re stressing, Asthrid?


    While I was getting the dress she picked for the Annual pack gatheringter, she went into the other room where I was. I thought she was furious at me for being slow or something. ¡°Krisna? Make sure to get my makeup kit and my hairstyle kit ready before I get out of the shower. Or else, I¡¯ll find someone morepetent to rece you. As for you, you know where you¡¯ll end up.¡± She said in a threatening tone of voice as she looked like she was going for my throat that time. Even early in the morning, she is a monster to me.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    It took me a couple of minutes just trying to find the dress she chose, and I still haven¡¯t started preparing the kits she needed for her makeup and her hair. I can¡¯t believe I was even able to bring everything she asked to bring in here. When I did find it, it was all wrinkled up, so I had to pull out the clothing iron just to get rid of the creases. Once that was all done, I headed back to her room and put the dress inside for her to see as soon as she came inside.


    Next, I had to prepare her makeup kit as well as her hairstyling kit. It was a hassle. She could¡¯ve just told mest night before she fell asleep, but then again, she doesn¡¯t tell me anything, especially when ites to things like these. I¡¯ve been doing what she wanted for years, yet she still doesn¡¯t trust me. Maybe Greco really was right, I should stand up for myself, but if I did that, it¡¯s goodbye to me being a rogue wolf. Now, I just had to find the bags that I kept those things, and it was a good thing I was the one that packed them, or else I would have been having a hard time trying to find them.


    Good thing I just ced them conveniently on a counter in the other room so I know where I would look for them when Asthrid did need them.


    The moment I heard the shower stop running and the door to the bathroom opened, I knew that Asthrid was finished with her shower. Still, thankfully, I was also finished gathering what she needed for her makeover for the eventter tonight.


    When she stepped into the room, she was just wearing a towel that covered her body except for her arms and legs. She didn¡¯t even bother drying off her hair. She just sat on the chair and just called me. ¡°Dry my hair now, and hurry it up! It might get frizzy when it dries up. If that happens, it¡¯s your fault.¡± She said in a serious tone of voice as she looked at herself in the mirror while I just took a towel and used that to dry her hair and a blowdryer to make the process faster. ¡°Is this okay, Ms. Asthrid?¡± I asked her while I was brushing her hair.


    She looked at me for a second and just went back to admiring herself in the mirror; nothing really changed with her. I thought this day was going to be different because of the special eventter, the Annual Pack Gathering. But I guess not, but that¡¯s fine. This has been the way things between us have been for thest couple of years ever since I started working for them, or at least since Alpha Jaster¡¯s first wife¡¯s death.


    I just kept on blow-drying and brushing her hair until it felt like it was dry enough. For the first time, while we were here, I was busy. I was busy with Asthrid and whatever she needed since that was the reason why she took me with her so that she could have a minion to tell me what to do. ¡°Where is my dress?¡± She suddenly asked me.


    I pointed to it and didn¡¯t talk. ¡°Bring it to me. I wanna see it.¡±


    When I brought her her dress, she looked frustrated, as if she saw something in it that even I didn¡¯t sense. ¡°Is there something wrong, Ms. Asthrid?¡± I asked her in a gentle tone of voice as I tried to brace for impact because she looked like she was about to throw a tantrum.


    Then, suddenly, she just took a deep breath, and nothing else happened. I was certain that she was going to yell at me. ¡°Did you iron this?¡± She asked.


    When I heard her ask that question, my heart started beating. After all, I thought that she was angry because I ironed her dress, it had creases all over it, what else was I supposed to do? I just said yes reluctantly.


    She took another deep breath. ¡°If you had ironed this as you said, then why am I going to tell you to do it again? It wasn¡¯t ironed properly, you¡¯re either going to do your job right, or I¡¯m going to have to teach you how to iron?¡± She made sure to emphasize the iron part.


    ¡°But Ms. Asthrid, I had already ironed it. I made sure to clear out all of the creases as well, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s¡­¡±

 Chapter 56

    She cut me off before I could even finish what I was saying. ¡°Hush, I don¡¯t want excuses, maid! I just want things to be done. Just do what I told you!¡± She said in a serious tone of voice as she turned her back on me and just continued to look at herself in the mirror.


    ¡°I swear, I have to tell you twice about everything you do? Can¡¯t you just be automatic? I mean, how hard it is to iron a dress? You just have to make sure you don¡¯t miss any creases in the dress. How would you even mess that up, Krisna?¡± She said to me in a cocky tone of voice, as if she would have done a better job than me. In times like this, her true sidees out, but she doesn¡¯t reveal it to the public since she still wants them to think that she is the perfect daughter of the Alpha family.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Asthrid, I¡¯ll get to do it right away. Please wait here.¡± I said to her as I took the dress and left the room as fast as I could so that she wouldn¡¯t see my face. I wanted to hit her, just like what Greco was telling me. But I couldn¡¯t. I needed to hold back my feelings because if I just let it get the best of me, then I would surely end up somewhere not ideal right now.


    ¡°Hurry up, will you? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve noticed, but I¡¯m still wearing my towel!¡± She yelled at me, and I really don¡¯t know how I even put up with her all those years.


    I went back to the other room to get the dress fixed as she wanted. I ironed it out two more times to make sure that she didn¡¯t see any imperfections on it. When I went back to her, she looked at the dress again and looked more agitated thanst time.


    It feels like she is doing this on purpose. She hates me that much? So she would rather bete to the Annual pack gathering so that she could mess with me? I never really did much to her. I obeyed everything she asked me to. I never once said no. But I guess there¡¯s really no point in changing someone that was already beyond repair.


    ¡°Do it again, this time, do it perfectly.¡± She said in a mocking tone of voice, and I knew she was doing this on purpose.


    I just stormed out of that room since I felt like I wanted to hit somebody. Hopefully, when I do hit someone, it isn¡¯t her. I just went outside to get some fresh air because I felt like she was suffocating me inside. My breathing was heavy, I was practically panting, but everything calmed around me the moment I stepped outside.


    Krisna¡¯s POV


    I went outside, and everything felt calmer, maybe because it was the change of surroundings. Asthrid¡¯s room was starting to make me suffocate, and it felt like I was just inside a prison cell even though they were nothing alike. I don¡¯t know what came through me, and I just stormed out of there like I didn¡¯t care about what would happen to me afterward. It was a good thing she didn¡¯t notice that I was furious at her, or she would have definitely had me detained or maybe even worse.


    The atmosphere is cold, my surroundings are serene, and I feel a little freer than before. Should I go back there? Nah, I think I¡¯ll stay here. For now, it¡¯s much more peaceful and more organized than up there.


    Hopefully, she doesn¡¯t realize that I left the room to get a breather since that excuse would likely get me in trouble. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s that junkie maid again!¡± I hear someone say that, what is wrong with them? Do they not give up? Or do they really think that they can just bully anyone they like? I already gave them a warning, and these girls are so persistent. Don¡¯t even dareing here, or I will make sure to give all of you more than just a warning. I am not going to hold back when ites to you all. They¡¯re not like Asthrid, who I basically cannot defy because of her status as the daughter of the Alpha family, but these girls? They¡¯re way lower, in fact, they¡¯re nowhere near Asthrid nor Grant¡¯s status.


    ¡°You wanna go over there?¡± One of them said as they all started giggling, ugh! Just wait till all of them get here. I¡¯ll make sure any of you won¡¯t mess with me again, permanently. I am ready for anything, and if they touch me even in the slightest, I will not hesitate to cause a scene since Asthrid is busy upstairs just doing her hair while she waits for the dress.


    They were all giggling with all of their smug faces. I hate dealing with people like them, they think that they¡¯re all above everyone, but they can be solved by making sure that they know their ce. ¡°Hey, maid! How¡¯s the bloody head? All healed up?¡± One of them said in an obnoxious tone of voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but ever since you guys talked to me, every time I hear your voices, it literally makes my eardrums hurt, so can you just please shut up and stop talking for once? Thank you.¡± I said in a sarcastic tone of voice, and I wanted to fight them as soon as I could. Even if it¡¯s not a physical fight, I can still beat them in their mind games. There may be more of them and only one of me, but I know that I am capable of dealing with their kinds, they may think that they have me surrounded, but I¡¯m more powerful when I know I¡¯m in a tight pinch.


    One of them looked disgusted and just scoffed at me, I mean, they¡¯re the ones who started everything, and now they feel insulted? Good.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why are you even talking to us? You don¡¯t even know us, and you¡¯re acting all close.¡± One of them said without any hesitation at all, what is wrong with this girl? I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s stupid or not. Everything she said right now didn¡¯t make any sense at all.


    I smiled at them and chuckled. ¡°What? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re just stupid or just dense. Whatever the case, learn to understand what others are saying, okay? It¡¯ll make you sound smarter. That¡¯s way better than just saying whateveres out of your mouth.¡± I said in a sarcastic voice, and it felt so good to say all of that to her. She was just speechless. Or maybe she didn¡¯t understand what I said. Where did Mabelle find them? Like how are they even her friends? She is clearly educated but not well-mannered, but them? Wow!


    This triggered something in her which made her furious. ¡°Why you! You can¡¯t talk to me like that!¡± She started to move towards me and raised her arm, and she was about to p me. I was ready to dodge it, but then Mabelle intervened and held her arm so she couldn¡¯t move it, ¡°Stop it, V! you¡¯re just proving her point.¡± She said in a serious tone of voice as she pulled her closer and away from me.

 Chapter 57

    ¡°Yeah, V,e on, hit me!¡± I said with a smile on my face, and I was enjoying every bit of it as I messed with them. ¡°I warned you all thest time we met. Have you all forgotten that already?¡± I said in a cocky tone of voice as I felt confident.


    Mabelle then started toe forward with that smug look on her face. ¡°So maid, you think that you¡¯re better than us? Why are you suddenly acting all tough? You do know that you are lower than us, way lower than us. I¡¯m sure you already know that by now because I know that you¡¯ve been serving ever since you were born. Am I right? Or are you going to prove me wrong?¡±


    I don¡¯t know where she got that information, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve been serving the Alpha family ever since I was born. From what I remember, I had a childhood, a good one too. She¡¯s making up stories now at this point, just for her to have something to say. What a pitiful tactic. ¡°And where did you find that out, huh?¡±


    ¡°Where I heard it from doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it?¡± She was confident that she was right. Mabelle was full of herself as she just said anything that came on to her mind. She was just trying to prove to her so-called friends that she was better than anyone else. She wanted to prove it so badly that she would even be a lowly maid like me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, is it? I don¡¯t know the answer to that either, but since you already know the answer, can you just tell me?¡± I wanted to toy with her, but I was just hoping that she would bite the trap.


    ¡°It¡¯s true! Do you want to know why? Because that¡¯s what you were meant to be ever since you were born, you were meant to serve others like us, who are more powerful and higher ranking. Like us that can contribute to the world, and not just feed off of other people¡¯s sess.¡± She said in a serious tone of voice.


    She looked like she was going to give a whole speech about world peace or something. She really knows how to exaggerate something, and I¡¯ll give her that. But  I think that she is only acting high and mighty because her friends are watching. Besides that, I don¡¯t think that she has any other reason to continue fighting, that she is right and I am wrong.


    ¡°And how do you know that? Was it fate as well? Did you see it in a prophecy somewhere? I¡¯d like to see it as well if you have, you know, I¡¯m really intrigued about my destiny, whether I¡¯m going to be a maid, or maybe be higher and more powerful than any of you could ever imagine, but we don¡¯t exactly know what could happen in the future, so maybe thetter?¡± I said in a sarcastic tone of voice.


    The look on their faces was priceless as they all looked confused. Most of them might not evenprehend what I just said. Poor things,


    ¡°Ugh! Stop talking! You and your antics, just stop talking! What you are saying is nonsense. You will never be more powerful than us, nor will you be higher than us because you are just a maid that doesn¡¯t know her ce yet in life.¡±


    Mabelle really never knows where to stop. If she¡¯s doing all of this for a show, then she must really be desperate for friends. ¡°Look, Mabelle, I didn¡¯te here to start a fight. I just went outside to get some fresh air and take a breather, and I wasn¡¯t even expecting any of you here. So just please, just this once, leave me alone.¡± I told them in my sincere voice, but I don¡¯t think any of them bought it.


    ¡°Just you wait till you get to the Annual Pack Gathering, that¡¯s where you¡¯ll really know your ce, out here, you might seem like you blend in, but in there? That¡¯s our territory, and you won¡¯t survive while you¡¯re in it.¡± She said in a serious tone of voice as she started to step back.


    It was a good thing that I wasn¡¯t going, or else what she was saying might be true. I don¡¯t have a dress to wear anyways, so that¡¯s all fine.


    ¡°Sorry Mabelle, but you won¡¯t be seeing me in the Annual pack gathering at all, so maybe next time,¡± I said in an enthusiastic tone of voice. I then turned around and was about to head back inside when they all started tough at me.


    3rd Person POV


    Krisna just ignored what Mabelle might think about her, instead, she turned her back at them and waved her goodbye. She thought she didn¡¯t have enough time to argue or even face them at the moment. She still had so much to do and she couldn¡¯t afford to waste energy for the likes of them.


    By the time she started to walk away, Mabelle was still talking but she only continued to walk without minding Mabelle. She didn¡¯t care at all, whatever they would like to do, it had nothing to do with her just don¡¯t get her involved again since she was starting to get sick of it. Even so, the day she would run away from the pack was not that long anymore, every hour at this point counts and she couldn¡¯t wait for the designated time to finallye.


    It took her a few minutes to walk from where she and Mabelle were back to Asthrid¡¯s room. She opened the door to the room and Asthrid was facing the other way and Krisna could only see her back, but she could see that Asthrid was holding and checking up on a dress. It was the type of dress that was not up to her likings.


    ¡°Oh-uh,¡± Krisna told herself in a low tone of voice which also made Asthrid turn her attention to her who just got back. She was smiling¡­ not her usual smile, it was an evil smile. At that moment, Krisna suddenly felt anxious and fretful at the same time. She knew this scene, she had already seen this in her dreams and now it became a nightmare! She got a hunch that something was up once again between her and Asthrid.


    Asthrid turned back and looked at Krisna while she was still smiling from ear to ear. ¡°Oh, hi there, maid. So, you¡¯vee back, I didn¡¯t sense you back there.¡± She greeted Krisna with a really sweet and nice tone of voice. Because of what she did, Krisna unconsciously gulped and stared at Asthrid while her heart started to beat so fast.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Y-Yes, Ms. Asthrid. I just went out for a bit to get some fresh air¡­ but unfortunately, I ran into an ugly hag along the way.¡± Krisna said while deliberately whispering thest part of the sentence since she was referring to Mabelle as an ugly hag.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Asthrid suddenly asked in a curious tone then she walked over in Krisna¡¯s direction.


    She shook her head left and right in an instant. ¡°N-Nothing, Ms. Asthrid, I¡¯m not saying anything.¡± She took it back right away and then she closed her mouth. Just when could she finally talk back to all these people giving a hard time in her life?


    Asthrid just nodded her head to agree with her, but she still felt suspicious that the maid was saying something. Even so, she just let it pass this time because she had something great to say to her and she needed to ept. ¡°Oh, yeah, by the way. Do you like it?¡± Asthrid was referring to the hideous dress that she was holding. She was smiling until her mouth could even rip off, but Krisna was only looking at it like it was some kind of garbage.


    It was definitely not something that she wouldn¡¯t like and of course especially Asthrid. Her forehead creased and the look on her face said it all. ¡°So?¡± Asthrid asked once again when it was taking her a lot of time to answer.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She thought for a while and said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t like it. If you wear that, you would look like a bulldog chewing a wasp.¡± She frankly told Asthrid with a straight face. Well, she was just concerned about Asthrid wearing that dress, so she had to tell it to her straight or else she would never be able to find her fate or worse, even the Light Sky Pack¡¯s Alpha, Grant wouldugh at her. If she didn¡¯t choose right, it was going to be her worst nightmare. The Annual Pack Gathering was just a few hours away, Asthrid brought with her a lot of dresses and why would she pick something that was not appropriate? What Krisna didn¡¯t was the dress came from Mabelle, she gave it to her earlier.


    To her surprise, Asthridughed and felt too excited which made Krisna look baffled and confused. The dress just received ament that it was hideous, but why would she stillugh at it? ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s great! Because you¡¯ll be the one wearing this.¡± She suddenly blurted out.


    Krisna couldn¡¯t react for a while, she was stunned until Asthrid¡¯s words came sinking into her mind. ¡°What? What are you saying, Ms. Asthrid? I¡¯m not going to the ball.¡±


    ¡°Hell, you are,¡± Asthrid replied with a dashing smile on her face. She was determined to make Krisna go to Annual Pack Gathering because they already nned it out, she had to go so they could execute their ns. ¡°And this will be your dress for tonight, aren¡¯t you excited for that, you little maggot?¡± She told her in sarcasm andughed evilly.


    ¡°No, please, Ms. Asthrid. I don¡¯t belong there, just let me wait for you here and I promise you that I won¡¯t be going anywhere, just don¡¯t make me go to the ball, please.¡± She pleaded while her hands were put together. She was also determined that she didn¡¯t want to go, but Asthrid was being too pushy about it. Krisna didn¡¯t want to go because she didn¡¯t have any intention to in the first ce. In addition to that, she didn¡¯t want to run into Grant again when they had already talked about forgetting what was happening between them. That was more than enough reason to decline Asthrid this time around.


    Asthrid stared at Krisna¡¯s pleading eyes for a few seconds then she finally smiled. ¡°No, we are going¡­ you are going. Do you dare to disobey me, little maggot?¡± This time, she was serious, her voice was low and Krisna felt threatened. Not because of Asthrid, but because of the possible ouester on. If she disobeyed her, she might really be imprisoned and she wouldn¡¯t be able to run away. Her entire n would be crushed and there was no freedom for her for the rest of her life after.


    She didn¡¯t have any choice again but to agree with Asthrid since there was no point in arguing with her at all. If she had thought about it already, there was no one who could change her mind even if it was her father, Alpha Jaster. Unless it was something even more exciting.


    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be distressed, maid. Juste over there and help me get ready. I don¡¯t want to hear anyints and fix that ugly face of yours. I don¡¯t like it.¡± She said with an irritated tone and then she went to her vanity desk to start preparing for the Annual Pack Gathering. Finally, the time hase and it was the night that she would definitely make the Alpha fall in love with her. Krisna was forced to walk over in her direction with a long face. She wasn¡¯t expecting this, she thought finally she could have an alone time and rest, but Asthrid really wouldn¡¯t stop until she could score once again. Just when she just told Mabelle that they would never see her at the ball. A facepalm indeed. Asthrid was really a troublesomedy.


    Asthrid had long hair, so it would take quite some time to curl, so Krisna had to start right away. ¡°I want a big wave of curls then tie my hair with the best hairstyle you can imagine.¡± Shemanded her while her smile remained. Finally, she seeded in making Krisna go to the Annual Pack Gathering; they could now execute their n in embarrassing her in front of a big crowd.


    The Annual Pack Gathering was something that every woman was waiting for. It was the most romantic night for them because that was where they could get a chance to finally find their mate. It was an important event, but Asthrid wanted to ruin it for Krisna.


    Krisna started helping her boss to prepare for the Annual Pack Gathering, and just like what she suggested, big curls were done for her hair. For the finishing touch, Krisna sprayed some hairspray to make the curlsst until the ball ended. Asthrid excitedly looked at her reflection in the mirror and was starting to like how she looked. ¡°Wow, look at that. You¡¯re so gorgeous, girl. Rawr.¡± She told herself as if she was in love with herself. She could now imagine how beautiful she was when she would fit her dress. Sometimes¡­ Well, most of the time, Asthrid was really a narcissist and Krisna was wondering as to where she could have inherited that?

 Chapter 59

    Krisna just rolled her eyes heavenward while shaking her head left and right. ¡°When will this end? Ugh.¡± She thought to herself as she let out a deep sigh. She wanted to do things faster and let this Annual Pack Gathering run fast, so they could go back to their pack. The moment that she stepped into the venue, that¡¯s where everything started. Her sufferings, her weird feeling for Grant¡­ everything. A lot changed in just a short period of time and it was not looking good at all.


    3rd Person POV


    The next thing Krisna did was Asthrid¡¯s makeup. It was a good thing that Krisna was also fond of makeup and fashion, so she was a bit passionate about putting up Asthrid¡¯s makeup. For this time, she had decided to go for full-face makeup since they were going to a ball.


    The lighting there might not be as good as the natural light like the sun, so she put on the extra coverage. Asthrid didn¡¯t have any open pores which made it easier to cover. For the eyes, she had decided to do a smokey eyes pattern as the eyeshadow, and to finish the on her eyes, she put on the eyeliner. A dash of shimmer and glimmer with the metallic highlighter over a little to the cheekbone then a rosy blush. And since the eyes were smokey, she just put on a nude color lipstick. Lastly, Krisna sprayed the setting spray and she¡¯s all set. Her hair and makeup were done, all she had to do now was to fit her dress and pick her essories.


    It took her 2 hours just to do all that, she really puts all her heart into making Asthrid look superb for the Annual Pack Gathering. Asthrid was loving her look, but it wouldn¡¯t beplete without the entire look. She was too excited to go to the Annual Pack Gathering, so she immediately stood up from sitting then walked over to the side where her dress was hanging. It was a beautiful purplish-ck dress with long sleeves which best emphasized her arms. The dress features luxurious materials, exquisite beadwork, and intricate design. That dress would surely catch the attention of many while looking at the other side, Krisna¡¯s dress was a total no match for her look and dress.


    Asthrid put on a few essories and then next was her clutch bag and footwear. Everything looked perfectly fine until she looked at the time on her wristwatch. ¡°Oh my God! We¡¯rete for the Annual Pack Gathering! You should get dressed now, maid. Hurry up!¡± Asthrid pretended to be worried about the time but everything was just ording to n. She deliberately took all the time she needed so that Krisna would go to the Annual Pack Gathering looking like a homeless woman who got lost in the ball.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Woah!¡± Asthrid was holding back herughter because of how Krisna looked when she put on the gown. ¡°Yo-You look like you¡¯re attending service in a convent! You look funny, but that¡¯s cool though. It suits you fine.¡± Shemented until she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and she started tough it off until she began to hold on to her stomach and cried. Krisna was wearing a Pantone 448 C-colored dress which was the ugliest color in the world. It was a drab dark brown color and it was the least attractive color ever. Her dress was a hideous one with long, puffy sleeves and a turtleneck. There was nothing good about it at all.


    ¡°Oh, shoot. My makeup!¡± She suddenly stoppedughing when she remembered she got makeup on. ¡°Maid, fix this!¡± Shemanded once again with a serious tone of voice.


    ¡°This is funny, huh? Tsk.¡± She said in a low tone of voice as she walked over to Asthrid¡¯s directions and fixed the smudged part before they went out to go to the ball.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. You look perfectly fine. You can go like that, we don¡¯t have time.¡± She told Krisna as if she was in a rush. She couldn¡¯t talk back anymore since Asthrid pulled her out of the room before she could even say a word.


    Krisna didn¡¯t even get to brush her hair, but Asthrid made her go looking like that while she was all mmed up. She should¡¯ve expected that something like this could happen because it was Asthrid that she was talking about. Being around her was a roller coaster ride, you couldn¡¯t expect when you were going to fall into her trap so you have to be well-prepared all the time.


    As they were walking, people would stare at them¡­ more like they were looking at her who looked like a rug. She was with Asthrid who was looking amazingly gorgeous, but she was the exact opposite. Nothing was looking good about her, so people would only stare and some wouldugh secretly. Asthrid was having fun with what she was seeing, deep inside her heart she was screaming in victory. It had already started, the time to embarrass Krisna was here.


    Krisna was fully aware of what was happening in their surroundings, she knew what Asthrid had in mind but she just didn¡¯t have that much of a choice. She was mortified, she wanted to consider running away, she wanted to just be eaten alive by the floor and taken her somewhere she could be safe from critics, she wanted topletely run away to finally taste her freedom, but she knew that she had to go. She was destined to go to the Annual Pack Gathering as Asthrid told her.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Alpha Grant was also preparing for the Annual Pack Gathering. It was his first time to host such an event, but she had never intended to. He was just forced to do it.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just get this thing over with.¡± He told himself as he was fixing his tie in front of the full-body mirror. Finally, after a few hours, the Annual Pack Gathering woulde to an end and this day would be over soon. Although he was thinking about that, a part of him was saying that he shouldn¡¯t go to the Annual Pack Gathering because the pull would be even stronger with Krisna there. He was having second thoughts, he already talked to Krisna about forgetting what was happening between them, but he wasn¡¯t confident about himself. What would happenter if Krisna was there in the same hall as him again? It was not good.


    ¡°You seem tense, Grant. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Alpha Grant was startled when he heard a sudden voice from behind and when he looked at the reflection in the reflection, it was his mother, Letizia.


    She just got in his room to check up on him and good thing she did because her grandson was not in his usual self. Grant was acting all calm and neutral but deep inside, he was somewhat worried about Krisna going to the ball. He didn¡¯t want to go, either, but both Krisna and he didn¡¯t have a choice to decline.

 Chapter 60

    He shook his head while he was still trying to fix his tie. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± She casually told Letizia, but she only chuckled softly and started to walk in his direction.


    ¡°Come here, sweetheart. Let me fix that tie for you.¡± Letizia said. Grant turned to face Letizia on his side and let her fix his tie. His mother was always so sweet and she was taking good care of him, but the worst decision she had ever made was to make Grant host a Annual Pack Gathering. ¡°You¡¯ve been fixing this tie for quite some time already yet you are not tense? That¡¯s cute, Grant.¡± She sarcastically told him with a huge smile on her face. ¡°Oh, there. It¡¯s fixed. You look too formal and good-looking, I bet your mate will be there tonight.¡± She added, which made the Alpha¡¯s forehead creased.


    He didn¡¯t want to talk much about it because talking about it was only making it hard to avoid. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t really care if she¡¯s there or not. I will go there to host the party, not to develop romantic interest.¡± He told Letizia with a straight face. He was too serious about it, but it only made his mother happy even more.


    Letizia held him in his arms and smiled at him. ¡°Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you dance with her when you see her? Only if she¡¯s there.¡± She said in a low and sweet tone of voice. She was only worried about her grandson for trying to reject his mate. ording to those who experienced it, it was proven that it would bring bad luck to him if he would ignore his mate. There was no holding back, so if his mate was there, he had toe at it.


    ¡°No.¡± Grant strongly disagreed right away with full conviction. Being in the same room with Krisna was not even a good idea, what more if they woulde close with each other? What would happen then? He couldn¡¯t be close to Krisna or hold her, the pull was bing stronger.


    She just shrugged off her shoulders and pouted. ¡°Well, you could at least give it a try, sweetheart. Oh, that would be perfect.¡± She still insisted.


    ¡°Mom, dancing with her is not a good idea, believe me. Why don¡¯t we just go since the Annual Pack Gathering is about to start? Shall we?¡± Grant put his hand around his mother¡¯s shoulders and guided her to go out of the room.


    Nothing good will evere when it was Letizia¡¯s time to suggest things that he should do. He didn¡¯t want to go near Krisna or anyone anymore. He was so done with all of these women.


    ¡°Dance with her? Ha, that¡¯s absurd.¡± He thought to himself as he was shaking his head for disapproval.


    3rd Person POV


    The destined day had finally arrived, in just 10 minutes or so, the Annual Pack Gathering wouldmence. It was the day that all of these guests were waiting for, some of them would meet their fated mate during this event, some of them would make new friends and new memories. It was certainly a night to remember. Looking at the night skies, tonight was a full moon which made everything look perfect. Today would be the day where the new history would begin.


    Everyone was entering the venue hall one by one with their stunning andvishing dresses for the women while pleasing and exquisite tuxedos for men. All of them were able to execute their own outfits. At the end of the long red carpet was a photo booth on the left side where guests were free to take pictures of them to give them a chance to ramp their dresses.


    Mabelle and her squad were there taking pictures and her eyes turned to look at Asthrid who was passing by the red carpet, so she gave her a flying kiss as a sign of their n to start. The moment that Krisna walked past them, they all started tough.


    ¡°Who is that trash? Huh? Krisna?¡± Mabelle walked over andughed in her face. She and Asthrid secretly gave each other a high five. ¡°Did you seriously bring your maid here? Wow, that¡¯s disgusting.¡± Shemented with a disgusted look, but Asthrid swayed her hand with a huge smile on her face. Krisna just looked at her without minding what she was saying. She didn¡¯t want to cause a scene in the venue so she zipped her mouth and went on with the flow.


    ¡°Well, I had to. I don¡¯t want to leave her behind while I am partying, I am feeling sorry for her that¡¯s why I brought her over. Look, isn¡¯t this a pretty-looking dress?¡± She sarcastically said then they bothughed and looked at her like she was really total trash.


    Mabelle continuously nodded to agree with her then she looked at Krisna from head to toe. That was the dress that she gave Asthrid so she could give it to Krisna. She smiled because of the thought that sessfully brought her to the venue hall. ¡°Yes, yes, of course. That¡¯s a perfect dress, perfect for a maid like her. That¡¯s right, she should just wear something that belongs to her level.¡± Shemented with her eyes in fury, but her lips were smiling. She really had a grudge against Krisna just by looking at her.


    She wanted tond a punch on the faces of these two. They were sabotaging her right from the start and they should thank Krisna that she was not fighting back although it was her pride that was on the line. She¡¯d just listen to what they were saying and she wouldn¡¯t absorb any of it. Just go on, there were only a few hours until she could finally run and escape then she wouldn¡¯t have to hear any of their insults anymore.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It had just begun, now the only thing that they had to do was to embarrass her. There were a lot of people present at the event who came from different kinds of packs and most of them were from royals and high ranks. It would really be embarrassing if they do something against herter on.


    Krisna finally arrived inside the venue hall together with Asthrid, they were on the right side at the front seat. Asthrid was sitting while Krisna was standing on the side like she was some kind of introverted person. Well, she kind of was, but it was still not good looking at her standing on the side alone. She was at a social event, so she should go and make friends by socializing.


    The event was a huge sess, they sessfully finished all the decorations, sound system, other equipment, and catering services. All of Grant¡¯s effort finally paid off just by seeing how sessful tonight was.

 Chapter 61

    Everyone settled down when Grant entered the venue hall. A lot of pretty girls were looking and staring at him as he walked firmly with his posture. Indeed, he was really good-looking and no girls would find him unattractive at all. He was every girl¡¯s dream to be exact. He was standing so tall and professional.


    On the other side, Asthrid and Mabelle were keeping an eye on him as if their saliva would stream down their mouths. Some girls on the side were softly screaming when Grant passed by them and both Mabelle and Asthrid red at them so they stopped screaming.


    The ball finallymenced after a few ceremonies. Grant gave his speech and they set up other paraphernalia to officially start. People suddenly became too busy with their own businesses and Grant was doing his best to act normal. He couldn¡¯t help but look for Krisna around the venue, all he could see was Asthrid, her boss who was with Mabelle.


    He heaved out a sigh on the side then he started greeting other guests inside the venue. He couldn¡¯t stop thinking whether Krisna woulde to the ball or not. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t because he had already told her to back off and forget about everything. He wanted Krisna not toe to the ball but his weird self was still trying to look for her. He was still wondering if she was there because, at this moment, he was not sensing anything at all.


    When he was done greeting all the other important guests and somemon friends, he stood on the side to observe things around the corner. ¡°Dance with her?¡± He uttered out of the blue when he thought back of what Letizia told him inside his room. His mother might be a little over to the top sometimes. She was always suggesting something impossible. Grant suddenly smirked because of the thought that he would be dancing with Krisna.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    ¡°Hey, Alpha!¡± Grant looked in the direction where he heard the voice and he saw his Beta, Greco waving at him while he was approaching him.


    ¡°You¡¯rete, Greco.¡± He said in a joking manner. Greco justughed at him and suddenly stared at his face. ¡°What?¡± He asked in an irritated tone. He was feeling ufortable being looked at by him especially when he was that close.


    He shook his head left and right then gave him a sly smile. ¡°Nothing. I think you¡¯re not feeling right, Alpha. Did something happen yet?¡± He asked in a teasing tone of voice then he used his elbow to tickle Grant on his sides.


    ¡°Stop it, Greco. There no¨C¡± Grant¡¯s line was cut off when he was starting to feel something.


    To his surprise, his heart started to beat so fast and it hurt him a little for some unknown reason. He also felt hot and had other strange feelings. What was happening to him? This was the first time that he ever felt these all at once. He thought he was only feeling ill but there, on the corner, he saw that a woman was standing in this dark brown-colored dress. In his mind, the dress was pretty hideous, but he wasn¡¯t so sure why he was attracted to it when in fact, there was nothing out of the ordinary about it.


    Greco started to worry about Grant when he saw where Grant was looking at. It was Krisna who was on the corner and she was alone, so Greco just let Grant do what he was doing. Grant couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her even if he wanted to. That was the strangest thing that happened to him. This was what he was anticipating, he knew that something like this would happen because the mate pull was bing stronger. But why was he having a hard time rejecting her if he knew that this would happen in the first ce?


    ¡°So? Alpha, why don¡¯t you ask her to dance?¡± Greco suddenly popped out of the blue and asked him in a teasing voice.


    When he looked at him, he was smiling from ear to ear, so Grant stood up properly and cleared his throat. Indeed, he wanted to ask Krisna to dance with him, but he just couldn¡¯t. His feet were starting to move in her direction but it was a good thing that he could still stop himself.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea, Greco.¡± He replied as he tried his best to stop his feet from taking a step forward.


    How could he dance with Krisna when the pull was getting stronger just by being with here inside the venue hall? It sounded ridiculous, he wanted to reject his mate, but he didn¡¯t know that it was this difficult.


    It became clear to him that he was obviously being pulled to Krisna, especially now that tonight was a full moon. Their mate pull was bing even stronger and he knew that it was too difficult to ignore and avoid.


    3rd Person POV


    Krisna was feeling unstable, she was about to lose consciousness because of the strong feeling she was able to sense. She knew that the moment Alpha Grant walked inside the room, things wouldn¡¯t be so much easier than what she had thought about it. She knew that if she was stuck inside the same room with the Alpha, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from the pull. The Alpha was looking at her, but she was doing her best not to act strange or anything out of the ordinary. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought that the Alpha would think that she was doing something to get his attention because she wasn¡¯t.


    She didn¡¯t even want to go to the Annual Pack Gathering if not because of Asthrid who forced her toe. Krisna kept on stomping her foot as a sign of being impatient, she would only take her attention on something else rather than the Alpha¡¯s stare, she was trying to look for Asthrid but she was nowhere to be found at the moment.


    ¡°Where could that evil boss of mine be? At this time of the event?¡± She told herself as she kept on looking for Asthrid. While she was roaming her eyes around, she could see people with their own circle of friends and that was when she realized that she had no friends at all. Although it was a little saddening, she still tried her best tofort herself that it was not that bad to live all alone, she got herself and that was what was the most important.


    Everybody inside the venue hall got too excited when the music started to y a slow song. The guys went to invite someone that they could dance with while she was just in the corner, still trying to find Asthrid. She knew for a fact that no one was going to ask her to dance, not with that kind of dress, right? She looked hideous and her face and hair¡­ just wouldn¡¯t do so well.

 Chapter 62

    Just a little time before Alpha Grant saw Krisna who was just standing in the corner, Asthrid was on the other side. She wanted to give Grant something to drink, so they could talk with each other.


    ¡°One ss of punch, please.¡± She told the woman who was serving the punches. If love potion would only exist in their world, maybe Asthrid would be the number one in the line. She wouldn¡¯t let that opportunity pass by and she would do anything to let Alpha Grant drink that. She took the punch from the woman and went to look for the Alpha right away.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Where is he? I think I just saw him talking to some of his friends right here a while ago.¡± She told herself, trying to think where Grant could be at this time. A littleter, she finally saw a glimpse of him at least 50 meters away. ¡°Alpha Grant!¡± She tried to call him out, but the crowd was too noisy together with the music. ¡°Alpha!¡± She shouted once again as she was walking, squeezing herself in the crowd, but she was stunned when she noticed something.


    She was about to approach Grant, she was holding a ss of punch but suddenly she noticed that he was only staring at something. When she turned to look at where he would be looking, she saw Krisna at the corner.


    Instantly, Asthrid felt too furious when she saw where Alpha Grant was looking at. ¡°That hideous woman was really a pain in the butt! I told her to stay there, but the Alpha could still see her?! That¡¯s absurd!¡± She eximed in a low yet angry tone of voice. She wanted Krisna to just stay in the corner so that the Alpha wouldn¡¯t be able to notice her and she would look like no one wanted to be friends with her, but then she just witnessed the Alpha staring at her.


    She was certain at that point that the Alpha was indeed attracted to Krisna. Who would be attracted to a woman like Krisna who was wearing a hideous gown and she got no makeup on? There was just one thing that she could think of, the Alpha couldn¡¯t resist the pull and he was attracted to her. But she couldn¡¯t let that thing happen, she had to act now or else, Krisna and Grant would end up being together after all.


    Asthrid was really infuriated, she wanted to execute their n right away, so Krisna would go home crying and until then, she would beg Asthrid to stop bullying her and she won the battle. She would definitely stop getting Alpha Grant¡¯s attention and she could finally go into the spotlight and steal the scene so there would be a happy ending between the two of them. She could just get rid of Mabelle afterward.


    Before she took her eyes off at Grant and Krisna, she drank the two sses of punches as if she was really thirsty then she put the sses on the tray the waiter was carrying. ¡°Just you wait, little maggot. I¡¯ll get back to you.¡± She hissed as she walked away to find Mabelle so they could both n out what they should be doing next. She just couldn¡¯t stay still and wait until Krisna would be dancing with the Alpha although she wasn¡¯t doing anything at all. She couldn¡¯t be defeated by that kind of scheme, especially if it was Krisna she was talking about.


    ¡°Hey, Mabelle! What are you doing here? We have something important to do, don¡¯t we?¡± She told Mabelle when she finally saw her outside of the venue hall, she was talking to someone, but Asthrid pulled her in an instant without asking for permission.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯m still talking to someone, can¡¯t you see?¡± She nagged, but then she realized that they really had something to do with regards to Krisna.


    ¡°Idiot, you¡¯re being carefree over here while our target, that lousy little maggot, is making a move to steal our man.¡± She said in a slightly raised voice. She was being a little aggressive more than she already was. Her hands were crossed across her chest while she was stomping her food continuously.


    ¡°Ya, yea, you¡¯re right about that. Okay, we have to focus on our goal. What happened back there?¡± Mabelle asked in a serious tone of voice, and so Asthrid told her everything she saw.


    ¡°How dare she do that! I can¡¯t let something happen between the two of them¡­ not to that cheap king of a rat.¡± Shemented in an annoyed tone.


    Asthrid rolled her eyes heavenward and agreed with Mabelle right away. She also didn¡¯t want anything to happen between the two of them, so they had to n everything out. This was their only chance to embarrass Krisna in front of the public since everyone was gathered here. To top it all, the Alpha was present to host the party. They needed to think something out of the usual to make everything go smoothly.


    Mabelle pulled Asthrid on the side where no one could ever hear them then she leaned forward to whisper in her ear. ¡°Okay, Ms. Asthrid. Here¡¯s what we have to do: you have to find a way to dance with Alpha Grant. I don¡¯t know how, but no matter what technique you use, you have to dance with him and make Krisna look bad from his perspective. Demean her, say something that would make him lose interest in Krisna. Give everything you got in this phase. If that doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll have n B so stay put, Ms. Asthrid. We¡¯re going to embarrass her in front of the Alpha and the crowd.¡± Mabelle told her in a low tone of voice.


    Asthrid didn¡¯t know if how would she go and ask the Alpha to dance with her, but maybe she could find a wayter on. She thought that the idea was just too perfect, maybe it was even more okay to just embarrass her in public.


    ¡°She will lose face after this Annual Pack Gathering, and she won¡¯t have the guts to show her face ever again. That¡¯s for sure.¡± She told Mabelle in a confident tone of voice with a beaming smile on her lips. They were both so into this mission, they were desperate to keep Krisna away from the Alpha.


    Asthrid didn¡¯t want to tell Mabelle that Alpha Grant and Krisna were her suspected mates, she didn¡¯t know what Mabelle might do after she knew about it. She would just keep it to herself for now.

 Chapter 63

    Mabelle just then shrugged off her shoulders and pouted. ¡°Well, that¡¯s why we came up with this idea, right? We really need to embarrass that cheap rat to the public. That¡¯s the first step in getting rid of all the things on your way.¡± Her eyebrows were arched upward and there was a sly smile on her face.


    Asthrid knew what she should be doing now, she had to focus on her goal just like what Mabelle said. Nothing could evere their way. This n will be pushed through and the first thing that she had to do now is to look for Grant once again. And then the most difficult part of it is how to make Grant dance with her because she was pretty sure that the Alpha was one of the snobbish Alpha there was.


    No girls could just go and ask him out or approach him. This was a bit challenging, but if it meant eradicating the enemy, which was Krisna, then she would do it by all means. Nothing¡¯s going to stop her now because she was very desperate.


    3rd Person POV


    ¡°I will be there in a minute, I just have to finish talking to this guy first. See you there, Ms. Asthrid, and good luck finding a way.¡± She winked at Asthrid with a teasing smile, so she just nodded at her without saying a word.


    After Asthrid and Mabelle talked, Asthrid went back inside the venue hall while Mabelle, to the guy she was talking to earlier. They both had gone separate ways and now, Asthrid was having a hard time on how to go near the Alpha and ask him to dance with her. She might be the one to be embarrassed if her offer would be declined in an instant, she couldn¡¯t take that thought.


    ¡°Tsk, why didn¡¯t she even help me think of an idea? She¡¯s too selfish, I always do the work and she just gives me the instructions.¡± She nagged while she was trying to look around to find where Grant would be. Here she went again, looking for a person who was too difficult to find since the Alpha couldn¡¯t stay in one ce because he got a lot of visitors to entertain.


    If it just wasn¡¯t for Grant, she wouldn¡¯t do something like epting instruction from someone she didn¡¯t know about in the first ce. She could do everything in her own way, after all. She had been doing it right from the start, but maybe this time she had someone else¡¯s help to get rid of Krisna.


    She continued to roam around the venue hall to look for Alpha Grant, but she didn¡¯t know that Alpha Grant was not dancing on the dance floor. She looked at the woman he was dancing with and she let out a sigh of relief when she noticed that it was not Krisna. She looked as to where she could be, but she was not in the corner anymore. She wanted to look for Krisna at the moment and scold her for not staying in the corner just like what she had been told, but she also couldn¡¯t take the Alpha off her sight. It was too difficult to look for him and she just couldn¡¯t let this chance pass. She had to dance with him now, but how?


    ¡°Oh, geez. This is making me think harder than I thought.¡± She told herself in an irritated tone of voice. He was still dancing with a girl and she thought that it was her time to shine. Although Asthrid was the meanest person on the, she still had some etiquette left in her and she just couldn¡¯t go there and tell them that it was her turn next.


    Afterward, the music changed and it got her hopes up once again. A random guy passed by her and then she came up with a n. Even without his permission, she just grabbed his hand and pulled him into the dance floor and then they started to dance along with the beat. The guy she pulled was too confused, he also didn¡¯t know why he just let Asthrid grab his hand and pull him in the middle.


    She didn¡¯t care who it was, she just wanted to dance with Grant and this was her n. Mabelle had just returned inside the venue hall and she was shocked by what she saw.


    A curve on her lips was seen vividly as she was holding a ss of wine. ¡°Oh, now this is something. Didn¡¯t think she coulde up with that idea.¡± She told herself with an amusement tone as she was watching Asthrid and the guy dance together. Mabelle had a hunch as to what was in Asthrid¡¯s mind.


    Now, Asthrid was just waiting for the right moment, this was the dance she was waiting for and now she got it. It must have been destiny. She was leading the guy closer to Grant and the woman he was dancing with, and just waited for the beat to change. After a few seconds, the beat changed. It was now the time to exchange partners. All the women dancing in the middle took their turn to exchange partners to their right. As Asthrid took a full turn, the woman Grant was dancing with took her turn and Grant sessfully grabbed her hand.


    ¡°Yes! Finally, I am dancing with him!¡± She thought to herself. She felt victorious now that she finally held hands with Grant. This was the moment she was waiting for. When their hands touched, she felt like she was melting. Alpha Grant¡¯s hands were soft, warm, and soothing to all of her insides. Asthrid¡¯s heart started to throb, her heart was beating so fast as if it wanted to jump right out. She was thinking that she could live for it forever, she was only smiling the whole time they were dancing and she had almost forgotten about their mission. Well, this was the first time that she got this close to the Alpha after all. She just got a little excited and now, she was back in the game.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°H-Hi, Alpha Grant.¡± She greeted him in a shy tone of voice.


    ¡°Oh, hi.¡± He thriftily greeted her as if he had no interest in her, but he was still smiling out of courtesy. Asthrid couldn¡¯t focus, she could smell Grant¡¯s addictive cologne and she could smell it forever. The Alpha looked really appealing and attractive from afar, but now that she could take a closer look, this was the face that was to die for.


    The music started to y slowly once again and everyone on the dance floor was having a romantic dance. The men held their partners on their waist and so was he. Asthrid¡¯s face was crimson red, she felt really hot, but she had to focus on the goal.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°Have you found anyone that interests you, Alpha? Ah, what I mean is that¡­ is there someone who finally got your attention?¡± She took her courage to finally ask him a question. His cheeks were blushing as she looked at Grant in his eyes. He was too shiny as if she couldn¡¯t reach him, but being an Alpha¡¯s daughter was boosting her confidence up. She was thinking that maybe she had a chance because they were almost in the same position.


    Alpha Grant gave a faded smile and looked far away. ¡°That question is too unexpected. Why did you ask that so suddenly?¡± He asked her back, and it made Asthrid look ufortable. She also didn¡¯t know why she asked him that so bluntly. It was not as if they were close with each other, but she felt that it was a great way to start a conversation.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry for asking about that.¡± Sheughed nervously and then she slowly shook her head left and right. ¡°Just forget about it, Alpha, that was so rude of me to even ask.¡± She said in a low tone of voice. She was really good at acting, but this time, it felt like her shyness was real.


    It took Grant a while to answer her, but he was only thinking. ¡°Well, about Krisna, she¡¯s your personal maid, right?¡± He also suddenly blurted out of the blue. That snapped the finger out of her, she didn¡¯t expect that the Alpha would be the one to open up a topic about the woman she hated the most. Asthrid unconsciously clenched her fists and her eyes were now burning. She wanted to run off and beat the hell out of the little maggot. She was not here, but the Alpha was still mentioning her. What was with that woman that she didn¡¯t have? She was not even beautiful like her, that was what Asthrid thought.


    She suddenly rolled her eyes heavenwards. ¡°Psh. Yeah, she is.¡± She told Grant and then she thought ofmencing the n Mabelle told her a while back. She would bad mouth Krisna in front of Grant to make him lose interest in her. ¡°And to be honest about her, I don¡¯t like her for being toozy. She wouldn¡¯t do the things that I would ask her to do although most of them were just easy. It would only take her a few minutes to finish them, but she would just lie on the couch with her phone on.¡± She said in an annoyed tone of voice.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The look on the Alpha¡¯s face was a bit baffling, he wasn¡¯t so sure how he would react to what she said, so he just let her talk more of it. ¡°Another thing about her, being a maid means that you have to obey your employer, right? But she won¡¯t, instead, she was talking back at me sometimes. And there was this one time that she would shout back at me. Was that a good characteristic of a professional maid? Sometimes, I just really don¡¯t know what to do with her anymore. And if you just live with Krisna under the same roof? Og, geez, don¡¯t even think about it, Alpha, she was really untidy and disgusting. I don¡¯t even want to state them one by one since there are too many to mention.¡± She continuously told the Alpha, and the smile on her face said it all. She was smiling in victory.


    3rd Person POV


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s how she is?¡± He asked as if he was not believing any word she just said.


    Asthrid nodded continuously. ¡°Totally, she really is. We definitely have the opposite personality, if I may say.¡± She told him in a confident tone then they continued to dance together.


    After Asthrid and the Alpha danced with each other, Asthrid went on the side and breathed a sigh of relief. That was really hard to do. Just talking to the Alpha was tiring enough because she was nervous and conscious the whole time, let alone bad-mouthing a person and pretending that she was alright.


    She thought the Alpha was being turned off by what she was telling him. She thought she was sessful about bad-mouthing Krisna. Well, after all, she just insisted on bringing Krisna to the ball to embarrass her in front of the public¡­ in front of the Alpha. But even though she already did, she felt unsatisfied. She wanted more of it. She wanted to really embarrass her, like putting the spotlight on her and making peopleugh at her. In that way, maybe even her soul could finally have a sense of inner peace.


    At that moment, Grant went to sit on the side to rest a little. He just finished dancing with Asthrid and he felt really exhausted. He was disinterested in Krisna in all aspects, he didn¡¯t like what she did and said about Krisna. As Krisna¡¯s employer, she must be protecting her image, and not just blurt it out to someone. So, instead of getting turned off about Krisna, Grant ended up not being interested in her after all.


    ¡°Hey, Alpha, what¡¯s up? You look tired.¡± Greco suddenly said out of the blue. He just got back inside the venue hall and he seemed like he enjoyed himself too much.


    Grant sighed, he certainly looked really tired just by dancing with Asthrid. He was thinking that he didn¡¯t want that to happen ever again. ¡°Yes, I am. So, can you please get me something to drink? Things are making me really thirsty.¡± Hemanded him in a little bit of an annoyed tone and Greco went to get a punch right away.


    While Grant suddenly felt like he needed to use the restroom first. He went out of the venue hall to use the restroom.


    ¡°Where is that useless little maggot?¡± Asthrid uttered as she was roaming around the venue hall, trying to look for Krisna. ¡°That woman even does a single thing right! I told her to just stay at the corner and won¡¯t move an inch, but she would still be as stupid as all the people in this ce.¡± She added in an annoyed tone of voice. Her eyebrows were meeting in the middle with her forehead creased. Even Mabelle was not anywhere to be found, she was supposed to go and talk to her again about their n B, but she was not in the venue hall. Maybe she was talking to someone again outside the hall.


    As she roamed her eyes around, she unexpectedly saw Krisna getting something to drink. She got tired and hungry just by standing alone at the corner and her stomach started to growl. It was like she hadn¡¯t had some good food for so long and this was the first since they got here in this ce for the Annual Pack Gathering.

 Chapter 65

    The only motivation she had in mind was the time she would finally escape her hellish life. She wanted this Annual Pack Gathering to finally end so that she could run away and be a rogue afterward. She was so sick of being beaten, of being thrown with painful words, and being treated like an animal. She didn¡¯t deserve any of it, and so she couldn¡¯t wait to finally get out of her miserable life with Asthrid.


    She was now next in line, she was just waiting for the woman to serve her the punch when suddenly, someone came to get the punch that was supposed to be for her. When she looked at who intervened, it was her boss, Asthrid. She knew at this time that Asthrid was up for another fight scene. She knew that she wouldn¡¯t just stay still and get the punch, and she was right about it when Asthrid just suddenly poured the punch over her head. People who saw the scene were shocked, they were all looking at them now.


    ¡°You deserve it, you little maggot. You haven¡¯t taken a shower, have you? You smell rotten.¡± Asthrid said like a bratty, naughty, mean girl.


    She was really furious at this time. She couldn¡¯t get a hold of her feelings, she just wanted to embarrass the woman in front of her, that was her goal. She didn¡¯t care much about what other people thought of them.


    Krisna couldn¡¯t say a word, she didn¡¯t know how to react now that people have seen this side of her. If she would go and fight back, it was the end for her, she would definitely be imprisoned for sure and she would say goodbye to freedom, but she also couldn¡¯t let Asthrid have her way at all times. She also wanted to fight for herself.


    She heaved out a sigh and looked at Asthrid with a poker face. ¡°What are you doing, Ms. Asthrid?¡± She asked, but Asthrid justughed at her.


    ¡°Oh, please, stop acting like the victim here. You¡¯re always like that. You always try to steal everything that belongs to me.¡± Asthrid stepped closer at her as she was looking down at Krisna like she was some kind of a lowly creature. ¡°You are such a loser. You deserve being humiliated in front of these people.¡± She told her in a low tone of voice so that people wouldn¡¯t hear what she was saying.


    The music had stopped ying, all of the people inside the venue hall were looking at them, the attention was centered on both of them. Krisna didn¡¯t bother to say a word after that, she just let Asthrid speak for herself which made her even more furious. Asthrid felt like she was being yed at because Krisna wouldn¡¯te and talk back to her. But what Krisna did was the most sensual thing to do, she chose to battle with silence to annoy her enemy even more.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re not gonna fight back, huh? Let us see if you would still keep quiet after this.¡± Asthrid walked over to the counter to get the bowl of punch. It was full of fruits and other berries. ¡°Mm, this looks yummy,¡± Asthrid said as she smelled the bowl.


    People were only watching, no one dared to interfere between the two of them. They were only waiting for Asthrid¡¯s next move which was very obvious. ¡°Pour that bowl!¡± Someone from the crowd suddenly shouted and Asthrid knew it was Mabelle¡¯s voice. She smirked and then she slowly poured the bowl on Krisna. People watched them as she was being showered by some punch. They all gasped, they didn¡¯t really think that Asthrid would do it.


    Krisna¡¯s eyes were starting to build up tears, she was really mortified. She couldn¡¯t understand life at this point, why would someone act spitefully when ites to her? She didn¡¯t do anything that would hurt their pride, she would always avoid getting into fights, but why would they go after her? Was it because she looked weak and they knew that she wouldn¡¯t fight back? She wanted to fight back, she wanted to scream at Asthrid and tell her that she was the one who had the attitude so she didn¡¯t have the right to hear something about her personality.


    The way she looked right now was a mess, she was soaking wet with the punch of a bowl showered over her. She got that hideous dress on her and her face looked totally dumb to look at. It was just obvious that people would go bullying her.


    Her body got stiffened, she felt like her reflexes had failed her to move, she couldn¡¯t move a single muscle at all. She just stood there and waited for them tough at her.


    Asthrid felt really satisfied now that she had done this to her. ¡°This is n B.¡± She uttered to herself. Sheughed loudly as she was looking at her from head to toe. ¡°Oh, you look absolutely perfect! Look at this piece of a rug, everyone.¡± She looked at the crowd who were watching them the whole time. She was proud that she even did that to someone.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Greco, who was on the side, wanted to help Krisna, but when he saw that the person who did that to Krisna was Alpha Jaster¡¯s daughter, he backed off or heads would roll all over the floor. He could only clench his fists and wish that it would end. He hoped that someone woulde and stop thismotion because it was not right. The Annual Pack Gathering was ruined tragically.


    Asthrid wasughing evilly and Mabelle was in the crowd, smirking. They sessfully pulled off their n against Krisna, and they were now thinking that she would go and hide herself forever. No one would dare to be spotted after this humiliating scene.

 Chapter 66

    3rd Person POV


    The humiliation still didn¡¯t stop. Asthrid walked over to her and red at her, telling her who was the boss and superior between the two of them. ¡°Now, maid, while you¡¯re at it, why don¡¯t you clean this mess up? You are just trash just like your dress, it suits you very fine. You belong with that ce.¡± She told Krisna with a confident tone of voice. She wanted to keep this going to humiliate her even more. Just by pouring that bowl of punch on her was satisfying enough but it would be even more satisfying to make her clean it up for herself.


    Krisna just looked at Asthrid while her entire body was shaking. She didn¡¯t know at this point if it was because of humiliation or anger towards the woman in front of her. She wanted to fight back now or else Asthrid would keep on doing this kind of stuff to her. But instead, Krisna¡¯s mind wouldn¡¯t respond, she couldn¡¯t think straight with all these people staring at them, especially at her. She really looked like a dirty rug with the dress and the bowl of punch. She wanted to burst into tears, but she couldn¡¯t, it was like all the systems in her body were deactivated.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me, you little maggot? I said, clean the mess that you made. Now, kneel down and use that dress to wipe it off clean.¡± Asthridmanded her in a firm tone of voice, she became even more furious when Krisna remained standing while staring at her. Krisna was about to cry, but she couldn¡¯t let it slide, she couldn¡¯t let these people see that she also had a weak side. ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to obey me, huh? Watch this.¡± Asthrid was very angry, she grabbed Krisna¡¯s hair and pulled her to the ground, making her kiss the wet floor.


    The people gasped, and they wanted to stop her now, but the people beside them were stopping them to interfere with the scene. What she was doing to Krisna was out of the limits, she was being too much.


    Asthridughed evilly with a smirk on her face. She was enjoying it, she was enjoying seeing Krisna suffer, especially in front of these many people while Mabelle was also silently rejoicing because of their sess. ¡°This is what you really deserve! Here, clean this side as well. Come on!¡± Asthrid pulled Krisna¡¯s hair to the right side where there were still some punches and made her wipe it with Krisna¡¯s face.


    People wanted to stop them at this moment, even Greco was very furious, he wanted to go there and stop Asthrid from hurting her.


    ¡°What¡¯s with all thismotion?! What¡¯s happening here?¡± All the people inside the venue hall stopped and looked at the woman who just got inside. It was the Alpha¡¯s mother, Letizia. She looked very infuriated as she was standing at the entrance door.


    Asthrid was shocked for a moment that she couldn¡¯t even move any of her muscles. Her eyes were wide open and her heart started to beat fast, she didn¡¯t know what Letizia might do to her.


    Letizia started to walk in the middle and went in their direction. She was surprised when she saw Krisna¡¯s face was kissing the floor and Asthrid was the one holding her down. ¡°What on earth are you doing, youngdy? Stop this at once!¡± Shemanded her and Asthrid stood up right away to fix her gown and look at Mom Letizia. She couldn¡¯t speak because it was Alpha Grant¡¯s mother they were talking about. She was vicious and Asthrid didn¡¯t really want to make a bad impression, but this happened.


    When she turned to look at Asthrid who was looking at her with her teary eyes, she became even more furious. She didn¡¯t like what she did to Krisna, no one would. Letizia bent down and held Krisna¡¯s hands. ¡°It¡¯s alright, sweetheart. You can stand up now, let me guide you.¡± Letizia told Krisna in a very calm and sweet tone of voice. Krisna slowly nodded her head and stood up from the floor.


    She was only looking down, she didn¡¯t want to let anybody see her face at the moment. She was mortified and it was her entire being that lost face. Krisna couldn¡¯t take it anymore, she tried to move her feet and she could finally move them.


    ¡°Are you okay, dear?¡± Letizia asked her once again, but instead of receiving an answer from her, she finally managed to run away from the ball. She took all her courage and started to run off without knowing where her feet might lead her. She just wanted to get out of there as soon as she could because her tears were about to fall and she couldn¡¯t let them, especially Asthrid, see her cry.


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this. I don¡¯t deserve this!¡± She repeatedly said inside her mind as she continued to run away. Asthrid forced her toe to the Annual Pack Gathering because she thought she needed some assistance, but little did she know that Asthrid only wanted to embarrass her in front of the public. Krisna only hoped that she was happy now that she sessfully embarrassed her in front of them. Asthrid really wouldn¡¯t stop until she could make Krisna¡¯s life miserable, she always wanted to take the spotlight because she felt like Krisna was stealing something from her when in fact she had no rival at all.


    Back in the venue hall, people were still bbergasted by what happened. All eyes were focused on Asthrid and Letizia and no one dared to make a sound.


    Letizia turned her gaze to Asthrid once again. ¡°You ruined the Annual Pack Gathering and caused so much of amotion. I don¡¯t know what to do with you anymore.¡± She said in a very disappointed tone of voice.


    Asthrid was also speechless, she couldn¡¯t say a word but what shocked her the most was when Alpha Grant was looking at her. He was at the entrance of the venue hall and he saw everything that happened. Krisna passed by him when she ran away, but he still didn¡¯t try to chase after her.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    Instead, the Alpha walked in their direction. People were even more surprised now that the situation had be even more serious. Alpha Grant, the host of the party, and his mother Letizia were now in front of Asthrid and they both looked disappointed.


    Grant held his mother to calm her down, she might be attacked by her illness if she continued to feel extreme emotions. ¡°Let me handle it, mom. Just go and take some rest.¡± He told Letizia as he leaned forward to whisper in her ears. Letizia just nodded at him and backed off. She went out of the venue hall to get some fresh air. She couldn¡¯t take Alpha Jaster¡¯s daughter anymore, the party was supposed to be fun and not to be ruined by someone.


    In addition to that, Letizia wanted to save Krisna because she was the fated mate for her grandson, Grant. She couldn¡¯t let anyone harm her at any cost, but she waste, she was still humiliated in front of everyone.


    As soon as Letizia got out of the venue hall, Grant looked at Asthrid very firmly, he was also disappointed as much as his mom was. ¡°What came into your mind and you did this petty thing?¡± He asked in a neutral tone of voice.


    Asthrid was still speechless, she couldn¡¯t utter a word. She was doomed, not the Alpha was mad at her and that was something that she couldn¡¯t ept ever in her life. ¡°B-But Alpha, she was the one who initiated the fight.¡± She tried to exin but the Alpha saw everything, and so he disagreed.


    Grant red at her even more and it made her feel unguarded. For the first time, she felt like her life was in danger. Asthrid wanted to burst into tears. ¡°Maybe you can fool other people easily, but not me, Asthrid. Stop with your poor acting because I saw everything. I am warning you¡­ stop oppressing someone who doesn¡¯t have the power to fight back. Is that how low you can get? Stop going after Krisna anymore.¡± Grant told her in a cold tone of voice.


    Asthrid was close to tearing up, but she was still mad at Krisna. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was not satisfied with the results. She finally seeded in making her embarrassed in front of these people inside the venue hall, but she felt like she was still the one who lost the game. Was it because mom Letizia and Grant came to her rescue? She couldn¡¯t ept it and now Krisna ran away.


    Grant didn¡¯t mind everyone, the party was over the moment that themotion happened. He wanted to chase after Krisna, but she still didn¡¯t. He fought it off and remained where he was. Maybe, Krisna needed some time with herself at the moment. He knew how embarrassing that was if he was in her shoes.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!